Search results Impossible Virgins Chapter 1 A Plot Is Hatched
1: A Plot Is Hatched
Tiffany lay sprawled out on her back on the large ... attitudes as them in the business became known as the 'impossible virgins
'. I'm talking about well-known big tit models like Busty Dusty ... ... Continue»
Chapter 2: The Bait Is Taken
Several weeks later, Lulu Divine strolled into the apartment of her s****r, Toppsy Curvy, which was located in one of the nicer sections of Manhattan, on the upper West Side.
"Hey s*s!" Lulu called out. "You won't believe what I got in the mail today."
"Let me take a wild guess here. Assorted fan mail, bills, and another one of those 'you may already be a winner' pieces of trash?"
"Better than that. We've actually won a contest!"
"Geez, Lulu," replied Toppsy. "Don't tell me you let somebody talk you into switching long distance companies again."
"Very funny. A few months ago, I happened to send back a number of those contest forms, when I didn't have much to do one week. I figured I'd probably never win anything, or it'd be junk if I did. But it looks like we hit paydirt. It's all here in the letter they sent me."
"Let me see that," said Toppsy, as she took the letter from Lulu's hands. She began scanning the text, and her eyes slowly widened as she absorbed the letter. "I'll be darned. First class airfare on American Airlines; and two weeks paid residence at the Hilton Hotel in the Bahamas. They're even throwing in a limo to take us to and from the airports. But I still say that this sounds too good to be true," as she set the letter down on the table.
"Well then, let's put it to the test," said Lulu. "Give Mary a call. She's the travel agent who coordinates all our arrangements when we're on the road. She can look this stuff up on her PC, and see if everything is legit. With companies like American Airlines and the Hilton, she ought to be able to come up with some answers for us pretty quick."
Twenty minutes later, Toppsy hung up the phone, after speaking with Mary.
"Well, it looks like these people are really up front with us after all, and on the level, Lulu. There's a 'prepaid reservation' for you and a guest on American Airlines, for a round trip to the Bahamas. It's good for ninety days. The same kind of deal with the hotel in the Bahamas; they're setting aside a suite for a two-week block."
"I told you we'd finally gotten lucky on one of these things, s*s! Somebody out there must really like us."
"It sure seems that way. I tell you what we'll do, Lulu. I've got two more days to finish up this last dancing gig at the club downtown. After that, I don't think either of us has anything else that we're committed to, right?"
"I can't think of anything else."
"Okay then. Call Mary back, and make the reservations for the end of next week, and we'll be out of here. I'll tell my landlady to hold all the mail, and stop the newspaper, and that sort of thing."
"Sounds great," exclaimed Lulu. "It's gonna be awesome to go to an area where no one knows who we are, and we can just get away from it all for a while."
"Tell me about it," replied Toppsy. "I am so sick and fucking tired of having to smile and put on a front for all those sleazy guys at the clubs, when they fondle my tits, and pose with me for candid photos."
Several days later, at the Island in the Bahamas, Tiffany smiled as she hung up the phone. She turned and spoke to Clyda, "That was Annie, from our bank on the mainland. Our account's just had the amount for the airfare deducted from it. Our friends in New York have taken the bait."
"We've done this enough times as we recruited girls over the years, that they're used to dealing with us in this manner," said Clyda. "And the hotels on the mainland certainly appreciate our business too."
"You can say that again, Clyda. They don't mind a bit that we book a suite for one or two weeks for a guest, and that they wind up only staying there a day or two; the rest of the time they're really here on our Island."
"I'll bet they wish they had more customers like us!"
"Okay. Our guests in the Big Apple have done what we expected them to," said Tiffany. "Now we've gotta prepare their reception for them, once they arrive on the mainland. We'll tell Ramirez he can have two of our 'regular' girls for a night, if he can fix things up with the limou-sine company, so that one of our girls can drive it for a night."
"Shouldn't be too much of a problem," replied Clyda. "He lets his little head do all the thinking for his big head anyway. I wonder if he ever gets any on his own, without us offering him favors like this?"
"I don't want to know," muttered Tiffany. "All Ramirez knows is that if he keeps his mouth shut, and does what he's told, he gets a fairly steady stream of money under the counter from us, as well as some nookie from time to time as a bonus. He's a necessary evil, because of the way we're set up on this Island out here. But at least he's been reliable."
Tiffany dialed Ramirez' telephone number and spoke with him for a few minutes.
"Okay. That's all taken care of. One girl for Ramirez, and another for the owner of the limousine company for the night. Whoever he picks, make a note of them, and make sure they get a little special treatment, once they're back at the Island again."
"I'll take care of it," replied Clyda. "The new girls were all warned when they signed on with us, that there might be a little bit of 'extra duty' like this, because of the way we do things here."
"We'll either let them pick which partners that they want when they return to the Island, or do something else to make it up to them."
Tiffany and Clyda next paid a visit to Dee Dee, to see how the device they needed for the limousine was working.
"This wasn't too hard to come up with," said Dee Dee. She handed Tiffany a small object that looked like a speaker from a car stereo. "Looks like the real thing, doesn't it? We've used this limousine company before, so we know what the interiors look like, and I've painted it to match them. There's some adhesive on the back of it, so it'll fit somewhere on the interior of the cabin, and blend in with all the rest.
"All our 'driver' has to do is press a button on this little remote control, and it goes into action. Except that the only thing that'll come out of this is the knockout gas I've developed."
"Are you sure that the stuff is safe?" asked Tiffany.
"Positive. It's the same compound I use for putting girls under, when I do operations, only in a gas form. Once they get a whiff of this, they'll be out cold before the limo pulls out of the parking lot."
"By the way," asked Clyda, "just who is the lucky girl who gets to play chauffeur for our little mission?"
"Jordan volunteered," said Tiffany. "After all the shit that went down with Barocca and Jeanne's attempted takeover, and the Vectrans landing on our Island, she's finally settled down. The other girls are getting along well with her, and when she's called on for a video scene or a photo shoot, she really performs well in her sex scenes, without getting carried away and being too rough or violent with anyone."
"That's a relief," said Clyda. "One less thing to worry about around here."
A week later, Jordan waited in the airport at the Bahamas in her temporary chauffeur's uniform. As was typical when meeting someone you didn't know, she had a small sign with Toppsy and Lulu's last names printed on it, and held it up before her for them to see.
"As if we'd really need this sign to help spot those two," Jordan thought to herself. "Even though they think they're not coming to the Bahamas on 'business', those two are almost impos-sible to miss. Their tits are one time zone ahead of the rest of them."
A stream of people began emerging from the terminal doorway, which connected to the flight that Toppsy and Lulu were supposed to be on. Jordan f***ed herself to play the part of chauffeur, and act like she didn't really know whom to expect.
Soon, two blonde heads appeared among the stream of people. As Toppsy and Lulu came closer, Jordan took in the two girls, mentally undressing them in her mind. Even though both of them were dressed somewhat conservatively, and without a lot of makeup, Jordan could spot the very significant bulges underneath their blouses which could only be the mammoth sets of breasts that she'd heard so much about.
As they neared Jordan, Toppsy noticed the sign with their names on it.
"Hi. We're the two ladies who're the contest winners from New York..."
Toppsy's words seemed not to register on Jordan. With the two of them standing this close to her, Jordan could fully appreciate just how busty both blonde girls were, even dressed as they were in their street clothes. Both girls were taller than herself, and while not overly muscular, they had strong figures and broad shoulders, which helped support their humongous tits.
"These are girls who can be fucked long and hard and deep, without hurting them," thought Jordan.
"Hey blondie!" barked Lulu. "She said we're the two contest winners. And those are our names on your sign there."
"Here's our ID," said Toppsy as she flashed Jordan her driver's license.
"Oh! I'm really sorry ma'am," stammered Jordan. "The company sent me out here early, and I've been waiting for you since then."
"Well get our bags girl, and let's get going," said Lulu.
Jordan f***ed herself to bite her tongue and reached for the two suitcases. She grunted as she picked them up. "Tiffany didn't say anything about this part of the job," she muttered to herself.
"Right this way, ma'am," said Jordan, as she headed toward the reserved parking section. Although she was doing her best, it was obvious that Jordan wasn't cut out for manual labor.
"You don't look so good, girl," said Toppsy as they arrived at the limousine, and Jordan succeeded in wrestling their suitcases into the trunk. "Is this your first day on the job?"
"I'm afraid I'm new at this ma'am," panted Jordan. "I just started this job."
After catching her breath, Jordan strode to the side of the limousine and held the door open for Toppsy and Lulu. "Next stop will be the Hilton Hotel, ma'am."
"Step on it, and don't spare the horses, girl," said Lulu. "We've got two weeks down here, and I want to make sure that this is a vacation that we'll both never forget."
"Yes ma'am. We'll be there before you know it," replied Jordan, as she climbed behind the wheel.
After starting the ignition, Jordan pressed a button, which locked all the doors. No one could get in or out of the passenger section of the vehicle now. Next, she pressed the button on Dee Dee's remote control device, just as she'd been instructed.
In the passenger section, a soft stream of gas filled the compartment. The fast-acting compound did its work quickly. Before Jordan had driven a quarter mile, both Toppsy and Lulu were both sound asl**p. Both girls were sitting back in the padded rear seat of the limousine, and they were now resting their heads and shoulders against each other, after the gas had over-come them.
Jordan pressed a button that illuminated the passenger section, and glanced back at them through the rear-view mirror. Satisfied that they were u*********s, Jordan picked up the car phone, and dialed Tiffany's number.
"Hi Jordan," answered Tiffany. "How're things going?"
"So far, so good. I've picked up our two guests at the airport."
"Are you certain it's them?"
"Believe me, Tiffany, it's them. Even though they're in street clothes, anybody could tell that they've each got tits like two watermelons on them. It's a wonder that these two don't tip over when they walk."
"Excellent," replied Tiffany. "I've been waiting for a long time to finally have these two on the Island."
"I want a turn at these two bimbos also, Tiffany. You didn't tell me that I'd have to lug their baggage around when I volunteered for this job."
"Don't worry, Jordan. Anyone who wants to have a go with these gals is welcome to it, while they're here."
"Hey, they said that they wanted a vacation that they'd never forget while they were down here."
"I think we can guarantee them that," laughed Tiffany. "All right. Head over to Pier 39 where Ramirez' boat is docked. He'll take the three of you back to the Island. As well as the two girls who did the 'special duty' with him and the owner of the limousine company."
"Sounds good," said Jordan. "I'm just pulling into the harbor area now. I'll see you and the rest of the girls soon on the Island."
Chapter 16: Aftermath
Toppsy and Lulu awoke in their quarters. They had both been dressed in light pink panties, and a matching negligee, which covered most of their prodigious breasts. As both of the blonde dancers arose from the beds and stretched their limbs, they looked at each other somewhat quizzically.
"What's the matter, Lulu?" asked Toppsy.
"I don't know. You look...different...somehow today."
"I was just thinking the same thing about you, but I can't put my finger on it."
"Maybe it's just this new lingerie they put on us. I don't remember packing anything like this when we left."
The two girls turned to look at themselves in the mirror for a moment, and then it hit them.
"Holy cow, look at us!" exclaimed Lulu. As both girls looked at their reflections, they could see that their skin was significantly darker.
"Wow. We look like spent a few weeks on the beach," said Toppsy.
"And they didn't miss an inch of us," said Lulu, as she examined her body and lifted her heavy tits, as she admired herself. "You know, I kind of like it."
"I don't know, Lulu," said Toppsy, as she became adjusted to her new appearance. "It's just that it's so sudden."
"It looks like Tiffany and Dee Dee were right about our boobs returning to normal too, s*s," said Lulu. "My babies are back to their normal size after that last scene in the auditorium."
"Mine too," replied Toppsy, as she hefted her breasts inside her negligee. "I like 'em the way they are now, and not pumped up twice as big like they were, the other day."
"I always wondered what they'd look like with a dark tan," mused Lulu. "I want a better look at my two little gold mines." Lulu pulled off her negligee, and cupped her mammoth breasts in her hands, reveling in their size and weight as she hefted them up before her.
"Holy shit, Lulu! Look at your tits!"
Lulu stared at her reflection again. The areola surrounding her nipples were now a dark brown, and were at least five inches across. The tip of each nipple was like the end of her little finger, and stuck out visibly from the surface of her breasts.
For a moment, Lulu could only gape at her breasts in surprise. "Take your top off s*s, and see if you're the same way too."
Toppsy complied. As she held her boobs up and looked at them in the mirror, she saw that her nipples were virtually identical to Lulu's.
"You know, this may not be a bad thing," said Lulu. She tweaked and stroked her nipples. They were incredibly sensitive now. "I'll be that I could cream my panties just by playing with my tits now."
Toppsy whirled and faced her s****r. "Lulu, how fucking dense can you be?" she shot out. "If these gals screwed around with our tits and our skin, who knows what the fuck else they've done to us? They've used us like 'Dr. Frankenstein' would experiment on an a****l in a laboratory!"
"Hey take it easy, s*s," said Lulu. "Yeah, they were kind of rough with us the last time, but it wasn't that bad. And it looks like we're almost back to normal now."
"You had to get your brilliant fucking idea about taking a vacation to this madhouse! And then later on, you practically encouraged those nymphomaniacs by showing off and squirting your juices everywhere!" Toppsy shot back at her. Her emotions reeling, Toppsy threw herself down on the bed. Lulu donned her negligee again, and tried to console her s****r.
A few moments later, a buzzer sounded, indicating that someone was about to enter the room. Tami, a short blonde girl who handled a lot of the administrative tasks on the Island, entered, and greeted the two blonde dancers.
"Hi girls. Tiffany and Dee Dee sent me to check up on you. Today's your last day on our Island. We've put your suitcases at the foot of your beds. Pick out something to wear, and then come with me to the auditorium. Tiffany and Dee Dee have some things that they want to tell you, before you leave."
"Yeah? We'll, I've got a few things to tell you, blondie," growled Toppsy as she rose from the bed. Toppsy stood directly in front of Tami, with her hands on her hips. Tami was a very short girl, and Toppsy glared down at her. "I am sick and fucking tired of being experimented on like some type of guinea pig around here."
Tami backed away from Toppsy, as she could see the anger in her face. Toppsy stalked Tami like a schoolyard bully, poking her finger at her chest.
"Get your ass over there and use that phone girl!" shouted Toppsy. "Tell Tiffany and Dee Dee that they can damn well come here and see us. I want some straight answers around here, or there's gonna be hell to pay, starting with you!"
At that point, Toppsy reached out, intending to shove Tami towards the phone.
Just then, Ebony's hand reached out and grasped Toppsy's wrist like a vise.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you."
Toppsy glared at Ebony from her height of just over seven feet; she was the strongest girl on the Island, and her experience from teaching physical conditioning classes made her some-one most girls wouldn't dream of picking a fight with.
Ebony stared at Toppsy. "Go ahead. Make my day and try something." Ebony released Toppsy's wrist, and the blonde girl backed away from Tami. "That's better. Tiffany and Dee Dee figured that you two would probably be a bit unstable, once you woke up, so she had me accompany Tami here, just in case."
Toppsy sat back down on the bed, next to Lulu. Both of the blonde dancers were in awe at the size and strength of Ebony.
"Now then," continued Ebony. "You two have been invited to a farewell audience with Tiffany, Dee Dee and some of the others, before you leave us. Not only does Tiffany not like to be kept waiting, but there's some things that I think you'll really want to hear there also.
"So like Tami said, pick out some traveling clothes. Because after your audience with Tiffany, we're taking you back to the mainland."
Ten minutes later, Toppsy and Lulu were attired in short pants and blouses, as they made their way to the conference room with Tami and Ebony.
In the room, Tiffany, Clyda, Dee Dee and several other amazons were seated in the chairs. No one else was in the room, as compared to other times.
"Hello, Toppsy. Lulu," said Tiffany. "It's good to see you again."
"The only thing good about it, is that this is our last day here," retorted Toppsy. "Where the hell do you get off tinkering and experimenting with our bodies like you did?"
"All right. Sit down and have a seat, girls. Your flight doesn't leave the mainland until late this afternoon. So I've got plenty of time to explain things to you. Let's talk about the various changes to your bodies.
"First off are your tans. We didn't do anything more than put you in a tanning chamber for a couple of days. We also gave you some sedatives, and you slept for more than two days after the finale, recuperating and letting your bodies return to normal. When Dee Dee said that you'd return to normal, she meant it."
"If I say so myself love," said Clyda addressing the two dancers, "you look absolutely smashing. Think of the attention you'll get from your boyfriends and people on the street in general. And if anyone asks, you won't be fibbing when you tell them you were on vacation in the Bahamas for a while."
"Not to mention that this will help you in your modeling and dancing careers," added Tiffany. "The more you can reinvent yourself for the photographers and the dance club circuit, the more marketable you are, and the more money you'll rake in."
"Of course, it's up to you two if you want to make the effort to keep this new look," said Dee Dee. "In a couple of months, you'll look the same as when you left for your vacation if you don't do anything about it."
Realization settled in on Toppsy and Lulu that this aspect could be a benefit to them.
"Now let's talk about your boobs," said Tiffany. "We have cameras everywhere on the Island, so we saw how you two reacted when you woke up. That's why we had Ebony follow Tami, when she went to check in on you.
"Like your tans, the change to your tits isn't permanent. Lulu has already seen how sensitive her nipples are now. Yours are every bit as active, Toppsy."
"Stop and think about the doors this will open for you girls," said Clyda. "This is another thing that'll have editors drooling to sign you up for pictorials. And that's just for solo posing and videos. If you two ever come out of your shells and loosen up some, the possibilities are almost unlimited for you."
"Quit trying to tell us what to do!" exclaimed Toppsy. "You had no right to screw around with my body, without asking me first."
"There's one more very important thing about your boobs that you need to know, and you can decide if you want to take advantage of it or not," said Tiffany. "Lulu, you seemed to be more receptive to your new tan, and the new look of your nipples, when we watched you on our cameras."
"I don't need for my tits to be any bigger, like they were that one day," said Lulu. "But I do like what you've done to me, just from looking at them."
"I want you to do me a favor, and take off your blouse and bra," said Tiffany. "There won't be any more fucking or sucking today. But I need you to do this for me, so I can make a demonstration."
"Okay." Lulu removed her blouse and bra, and stood before the other girls in the auditorium. Her massive tits and spectacular new nipples were plainly visible to everyone.
"I'll let Dee Dee take over here," said Tiffany. "She can answer any questions you have."
"Now Lulu, I want you to cup your breasts with your hands, and begin stroking and tweaking your nipples with your fingers," explained Dee Dee. "This is going to be weird, but imagine that your nipples are tiny little pricks, and that you're making them erect with your hands."
"If you say so," giggled Lulu. She plainly thought Dee Dee's suggestion was ludicrous.
Within moments, Lulu changed her tune. "This feels fucking incredible. My boobs feel like they're tingling all over. What's happening to my tits?"
Before everyone's eyes, Lulu's nipples were becoming visibly erect and stiff. In less than a minute, Lulu's teats were just over three inches long, and as thick as her little finger. The entire areola became a darker brown as bl**d filled the skin, and it rose and grew from the surface of her breast, like cookie dough rising in the oven. Lulu could only gape at herself in awe and wonder as she stared at her boobs.
"What the hell did you do to her?" asked Toppsy.
"I've given her what I like to call the 'ultimate nipples'," said Dee Dee. "When you two swallowed all that cum a few days ago, that primed your bodies. Afterwards, I did a little minor surgery that produced the effect you see now. Believe me, if you don't have a prick handy, or don't want one, you won't have any trouble getting off just as well, simply by playing with your boobs."
"But now comes the best part of all," said Tiffany. "Squeeze and pull your teats like you're milking a cow, Lulu."
Lulu complied, and within seconds, she was spraying fine streams of milk from her nipples in all directions.
"Oh my gosh!" exclaimed Lulu. "My juggs feel tingly all over. It's fucking great! But I've never been pregnant in my life. How'd you do this?"
"I won't bore you with a scientific explanation," said Dee Dee. "But you've both seen that I can put cocks on girls, so just accept this and enjoy it. I want you to know that this change isn't permanent either. In about six months, your nipples will return to normal. To return to a more convenient size, just concentrate on making them shrink with your mind."
Lulu did this, and her nipples slowly began retreating back into the surface of her boobs.
"You can also stop them at a more reasonable size," added Dee Dee. "They don't have to be fully extended all the time unless you want them like that."
Lulu willed her nipples back to their ordinary state, and then quickly wiped the moisture off of them. Then she donned her blouse and bra again, and resumed her seat.
"Well, what do you think, Toppsy?" asked Tiffany. "Anything that Lulu can do, you'll be able to do also."
"I'm not happy about you doing things like this to me without my consent," said Toppsy. "But I can see the obvious possibilities."
"You two have been in the business long enough to see the potential something like this will offer you," said Clyda. "But only if you choose to exploit it. You'll have to break the mold that you've set for yourselves, and get out there and do things. But that's up to you."
"One benefit is that you can completely control your new nipples," said Dee Dee. "It's a matter of mind control. You won't be like a guy who gets a hard-on when he doesn't need it."
"This does present some interesting scenarios," said Toppsy as she smiled and stroked her chin. "Even if it is just surprising the heck out of my boyfriend. But you keep mentioning that these changes may only last about six months. What happens then?"
"By then, the chemicals that are in your body will be diluted and ineffective, and you'll be just like you were before you came here," said Dee Dee. "Those chemicals are part of what makes our cocks perform like they do. We have to take a variety of pills and supplements here to maintain them."
A slow understanding of Dee Dee and Tiffany's plan began to settle in on Toppsy and Lulu.
"So if we decide we like being like this, just what do we have to do to stay this way?" asked Lulu.
"As I explained, your tans will be easy if you work at it," said Tiffany. "For your boobs, you'll have to make a return visit to us, here on the Island."
"Oh I get it," retorted Toppsy. "We come back here, and let you pump us full of cum, and fuck us until we can't walk straight again. I don't know if I want to go through this again, even if you did make it so we weren't hurt by your cocks."
"If you return here, there will obviously be a price to pay, so that you can maintain your bodies in the state that they are," said Tiffany. "But if you return to us, I'm also going to dangle this one idea in front of you two.
"If you're sincere about it, we'll consider making either of you, or both of you, members of our f****y down here."
Both Toppsy and Lulu stared at Tiffany and the other girls in stark amazement.
"You don't have to give me an answer just now. I've seen the way you two performed once you got used to us. I've been a model myself, and that includes doing numerous hardcore videos in my days. I know when someone is putting on an act for the cameras, and when someone is really getting off.
"You both know what all the girls here have done to you in the last two weeks. Just imagine being hung like some of us, and getting to return the favor to Clyda or myself. Or being able to put a new girl through her paces with your cock."
Lulu's eyes began to light up as she imagined herself transformed into a shemale amazon in the future. Toppsy was still indignant and somewhat antagonistic towards Tiffany.
"That just might be worth it, so that I could wipe that smug smile off your face, Tiffany," she replied. "But don't hold your breath waiting for an answer from me."
"Come on, love. Have an open mind about things," said Clyda. "You've seen just how much we like having cocks, and how we get off around here. As good as it feels to get fucked by us, or to suck us, it can't possibly compare to having a cock like ours of your own."
"Thank you for the sales pitch, Clyda," interjected Tiffany. "I didn't expect an answer from either of you today. Here's our e-mail address." She handed both girls what looked like a business card. "This is how you can contact us, if you want to, in the future. If you're serious, we can set things up down the road for a return visit."
Both Toppsy and Lulu stuck the cards in their purses.
"Right now, all I'll say is that I'll consider it, Tiffany," said Toppsy. "So much shit has happened to us, that all I want to do now is go home."
"That's perfectly understandable," replied Tiffany. "We've got your ride waiting for you on the shore."
Two of the newer girls grabbed Toppsy and Lulu's suitcases, and carried them out to the waiting boat. Just before they reached the perimeter door, Toppsy and Lulu were blindfolded. Some of the girls carefully e****ted them the short distance to Ramirez' boat, and into a cabin below deck.
Once in the cabin, their blindfolds were removed. There were no windows that might be used to reveal their location.
"We use this gentleman on a regular basis for transporting girls to and from the Island," Tami told Toppsy and Lulu. "You'll have no contact with the captain, until you reach the port. This cabin is air-conditioned, and has all the amenities that you'll need for the trip to the main-land. From there, a limousine will pick you up and take you to the airport.
"Every girl reacts differently to our little world down here, but I really hope that we'll see both of you again sometime soon." Tami smiled and waved good-bye, as she locked the cabin door from the outside.
Several hours later, Toppsy and Lulu relaxed in their seats as the airliner took off from the Bahamas airport, and headed for New York.
"You know, s*s," said Lulu. "Our little 'vacation' has really opened my eyes. I'm gonna think about taking Tiffany up on her offer sometime down the road."
Toppsy gave an exasperated sigh, and rolled her head in the direction of her s****r. "Lulu, the next time that you enter a contest, include me out."
That evening on the Island, Tiffany and Clyda relaxed in their chairs after dinner.
"So what do you think, love?" asked Clyda. "Any chance that we'll ever see either of those two again?"
"It's hard to say, Clyda," replied Tiffany. "A lot of girls get cold feet once they arrive here and see us, even after they make it through the initial screening process.
"My gut feeling says that Toppsy may still be too much of a prude to ever come back here. You saw how hostile she was this afternoon toward us. I think that if she ever did have a cock like ours, she'd turn into a little hellcat, and simply want to fuck everyone for revenge, and might not ever accept our lifestyle here.
"But Lulu's another story. I think that towards the end, she was really starting to like it here. And you saw how turned on she got with her new nipples today. If we hadn't stopped her, I think she would've kept on masturbating, and creamed right in front of everyone."
"That girl does love her own boobs, doesn't she?" replied Clyda.
"Not only that, but I've discovered something about Lulu that indicates she might not be as stuck up as we thought. One of the girls found some material that she'd posed for in the last couple of years, posted on the Internet.
"Lulu was a dark-haired brunette, which I think is her natural hair color anyway. She did a couple of layouts with a guy and a girl. Nothing terribly serious, and she certainly hasn't popped her cherry in front of the cameras yet. But she really seemed to be enjoying herself.
"The other was a series of photos Lulu did with two other established big boob starlets: Chessie Moore and Kimberlee Kupps. Again, they didn't do much more than just pal around, and play a little with each other's tits. But Lulu shows some potential, if she goes ahead and really makes an effort to join us in the future."
"That is encouraging," said Clyda. "Hopefully, she's not so much of a wallflower after all."
"Only time will tell. Come on, Clyda. Let's head over to Dee Dee's quarters. I finally talked her into putting all of her laboratory work and her projects on hold for a night. Dee Dee told me that she's ready to take me up on that offer of her and myself giving it to you good in both holes tonight."
"You know, you're pretty generous in just promising my body to someone without asking me first, love," quipped Clyda.
"That's only because I know you love it that way, smart-aleck," said Tiffany with a grin. "And so do I. And for that matter, Dee Dee does as well, too.
"It's time that we used our pricks on someone who'll appreciate them, without putting up a struggle. Namely, ourselves!"
"Well, let's not keep Dee Dee waiting, love."
With that, Tiffany and Clyda strode from the dining area, and headed to Dee Dee's quarters.
Chapter 15: The Avalanche - The Finale
"All right, here's what we're gonna do," said Tiffany. "Lulu, you're still dying for more cock, so I'm gonna turn you over to Ebony, for the last ride of the day. If that doesn't satisfy a nymphomaniac like you, I'm not sure what else we can do around here."
"Don't worry, Tiffany," said Ebony. "I'll fuck Lulu so hard, she'll be lucky if she doesn't pass out."
"Ooh! Promises, promises!" Lulu squealed with delight. All Toppsy could do was shake her head in disgust and disbelief.
"Don't worry Toppsy, I haven't forgotten about you," said Tiffany. "I want this to be a ride that you'll remember too, so I'm turning you over to Summer for the last roundup."
"It won't be too long before Ebony and Summer are ready to start," said Tiffany. The sexual staying power of all the amazons was well known on the Island, and the sight of Lulu and Toppsy's knockers transforming had kept everyone in a state of arousal. "Clyda, Dee Dee, Jordan, watch very carefully, because here's what we're gonna do. I'll demonstrate on Lulu here."
Tiffany's cock was already hard and rigid, and at its full length of two feet. Clyda was almost fully erect too, and it wouldn't be long before Dee Dee and Jordan were also ready to perform.
"First, I take a little oil, and get the head of my cock nice and slippery with it," said Tiffany. "Get all of it, especially the hole at the top, and the inside of it. Watch." Tiffany's cockhead was huge, and the gaping hole so large, she was able to insert the tip of one finger into it, until her fingernail was no longer visible. She flicked her fingertip out, enjoying the amazement on everyone's face, as they saw what she was able to do.
"And now, we're ready for some real fun." Tiffany aligned herself so that her cock was level with one of Lulu's massive tits, and the low-gravity effect of the platform helped make this possible. With one hand, she reached out and held the mound of flesh steady, and then aimed her cock so that the opening on her cockhead was directly on top of Lulu's erect nipple. Tiffany gently inserted the tip of Lulu's nipple into her cockhead. Over an inch of the meaty teat disappeared inside.
"Oh yeah, that feels wild," said Tiffany, reveling in the new sensations. "It's like the tip of my prick is alive and tingling all the time now." Then Tiffany began thrusting and humping forward, just as though she was fucking a girl. Her huge cock began to vanish into the soft, fleshy vastness of Lulu's breast.
"Whoa! That's incredible!" exclaimed Lulu as she watched Tiffany. "It's like my nipple is in a little vise; only it feels really good, instead of clamping down on it."
"You really know how to come up with new twists for sex Tiffany, I'll say that," said Ebony, as she marveled at the display. "I'll be hard in a minute from watching this."
"That goes double for me," added Summer. "I've never seen anything like that before."
"Summer, you and Ebony know what to do," said Tiffany. "Jordan, you can have Lulu's other tit. Clyda, you and Dee Dee fill Toppsy's knockers up."
Ebony grabbed her huge cock and gave it a few loving caresses and rubbed it on Lulu's tummy. Her cunt was already wet and her pussy lips were red from the incredible ordeal so far. Ebony took her enormous cock and directed it into Lulu's sweet cunt. It was hot and wet and the lips were twitching. When she felt the hot cockhead poke at her cunt, Lulu let out a howl of delight and looked over to see her s****r. Toppsy was busy concentrating on surviving the penetration of Summer's massive tool into her own glistening, steamy snatch.
Summer spread Toppsy's legs wide and with one hand on her throbbing cock ran it up and down her wet cunt lips. She planted her feet and poked the huge mushroom tip on her hot clit. Summer kept rubbing the bulbous cockhead along the hot nub until a writhing spasm overtook Toppsy and she trembled. Her flesh jiggled on her bones and her tits bobbed like mounds of jelly while the cock remained on her gash.
Next, the other three amazons followed Tiffany's actions; after oiling the head of their cock, they each inserted the tip of a nipple into their cockhead. All three were amazed at the erotic sensation that they were all experiencing for the first time.
"Damn, this feels weird," said Jordan. "But it's really cool once you get used to it!"
"This is a first, even for you, Tiffany," said Clyda. "My friends back home would never believe me if I told them about this."
"Weird or not, this is definitely a major turn-on, once you get started," said Dee Dee.
Ebony held the front portion of her dark cock in her hand and spread Lulu's cheeks wide with the other. The massive bulbous tip was brought to bear on Lulu's open snatch and Ebony rammed her cockhead into the orifice. Lulu was jolted on the platform, and her hands gripped the sides of the platform and she pushed back. Lulu's mouth gaped in shock and lust as Ebony's thrusting worked her huge cockhead deep into her cunt.
Summer's nipples were hard as a rock, and she was determined to get her massive prick inside Toppsy. She rubbed the tip of her cock on Toppsy's open cunt lips. Toppsy swooned with delight when she felt the hot cockhead massage her steamy snatch and her eyes rolled in her head. Putting the cock on her hot cunt like this filled her with delectable spasms of delight, and made her body trembled from head to toe.
"Just because I'm not quite as big as Ebony, doesn't mean you've got it any easier," Summer warned Toppsy. "Once you're used to me, I'm really gonna shift gears later on."
Next to Toppsy, Lulu's cunt was stretched out to an incredible proportion, but she refused to give up. She held onto the platform with all her might as Ebony continued to f***e her shaft up into her. It almost looked like Ebony's cock was bigger than Lulu herself.
"Relax and breathe, girl," said Ebony. "You've had me inside you before. You know you can do this."
"Don't you dare stop," panted Lulu. There was no way Lulu was going to give up, and miss out on being fucked once again by such a monster cock. Lulu refused to give up. With the amazons in the audience shouting and egging her on she pushed back onto Ebony's cock. More and more of Ebony's meat surged into her. Ebony grabbed Lulu's curvaceous ass cheeks and pulled her loins onto the black pole invading them.
Tiffany and the other amazons continued to fuck the enormous tits of Toppsy and Lulu. Their breasts were so huge, each girl could grip the sides of one breast with her hands to help steady the massive orb.
"This is wild," said Dee Dee. "I can shove my prick in as far and as hard as I want, and there's no resistance, like I'm used to when I fuck a girl between the legs."
"But it's like there's a big soft, hot, wet blanket all around my dick," said Jordan. "It's really different."
"Lulu seems to like it," Tiffany observed, as she punched her cock into one of Lulu's huge boobs. "How's it going over there with Toppsy?"
"Just shut up and fuck me harder!" exclaimed Toppsy. "Shove that cock in me." Her hateful attitude from earlier was gone, replaced by overwhelming lust and desire from the assault on her body by three of the shemale amazon's cocks.
"That's more like it," said Summer as she took hold of her prick and directed the cockhead deep into Toppsy's hole. She reached out and gripped Toppsy's buttocks with both hands and drew her onto it. Her hole was dripping and open and Summer kept shoving until the cockhead was firmly embedded in her snatch.
Toppsy could feel the outer lips of her cunt grip around the rim of the massive head that filled her. Instantly she felt a string of sensations rush through her body, that despite all of her protests earlier, left her breathless and panting on the platform.
Toppsy's hands gripped the platform and she pushed back with all her weight. Her cunt was sopping wet. Eight inches of Summer's hard cock pushed inside her gash and she sucked in air from the sensation. Toppsy was frantic for more of that cock to be inside her. Toppsy was already spilling her juices and only a portion of it was inside her.
"Oh fuck, yes!" exclaimed Lulu, as another six inches of Ebony's cock buried itself in her. "Put the fucker up me!" she gasped. Lulu steeled herself, and held her place on the platform. She had come this far and she was determined that she'd see it through to the bitter end. Ebony's giant bone-hard cock hung half out of her cunt, and was stretching it open to a frightful degree. It mashed the flesh as if Lulu were made of clay. Ebony clutched her hips and kept pulling Lulu onto her prick with a lusty glint in her eyes.
Ebony massaged Lulu's ass a few times to help calm her frantic state. Lulu was determined to have Ebony shove as much of her cock into her as possible.
"This is fucking incredible," exclaimed Jordan. "The harder and deeper I put my prick into her tit, the better it feels."
"Don't bother trying to understand it all, just go along for the ride," panted Tiffany.
As each girl shoved her cock deeper and harder into the breast flesh, the nipple was being f***ed further into her cockhead. This resulted in an escalating sequence of pleasure for each girl who was fucking a tit, as well as for Toppsy and Lulu themselves.
Summer waited for the Toppsy to settle down. Toppsy found that as soon as the overwhelming sensation of Summer's cock forcing into her pussy died down, it was replaced with a seething pleasure that f***ed her to push back and take in more of that cock. She braced herself and took a good hold on the platform and thrust backward again with all her strength.
Toppsy managed to gain another six inches or so of Summer's massive snake. Summer contented herself by thrusting back and forth with the amount of her cock she had in Toppsy's cunt. Soon Toppsy succumbed to a bevy of writhing orgasms. She held Summer's cock in place while she rocked back and forth.
Next to her, Lulu once again clamped her hands onto the platform.
"Hold 'em there, and push back with all your weight when I tell you to," panted Ebony. Ebony grabbed Lulu's supple waist and as she pushed back, Ebony tugged on her waist with all her strength and f***ed her cock even deeper in. Lulu cried out in passion, as she saw how close Ebony was toward her crotch, she could see that well over two feet of Ebony's cock was splitting her pussy open.
As Toppsy's cunt became drenched with the juices from her spasmic vibrations of pleasure, more of Summer's cock slid into her. She gasped for air. It felt like she was absolutely stuffed with cock. It felt like it went clear up to her throat. Her hands clutched the platform and she rode back and forth on the cock building up intensity with every drive. She felt like she could get almost half her stately cock inside herself with some of her hearty thrusts.
Toppsy kept moving back and forth as she bucked back fiercely onto Summer's massive missile. She let out a groan of pain and pleasure from Summer's cock mashing into her and setting her cunt on fire. Toppsy finally relaxed with her cock well over halfway inside her and raised her ass up to enjoy the string of vibrations that pulsed through her. Summer fingered her bloated clit that protruded from her stretched open pussy lips that spread out to accommodate her fearful shaft.
Lulu's fists flailed in the air and sweat ran out from every pore on her body. Ebony held her thighs to control her body. One more thrust and Lulu would have almost all of Ebony's turgid cock fully embedded inside her body.
Lulu was paralyzed in place from being impaled by Ebony's rock-hard cock that was boiling inside of her. Thanks to her efforts she had succeeded in engulfing nearly every inch of Ebony's cock.
Tiffany and Jordan eyed the spectacle of Lulu impaled upon Ebony's cock and their eyes twinkled. "Way to go Lulu!" said Jordan as she looked down. "You've got a regular bottomless pit between your legs, girl."
"Holy shit Lulu, be careful," warned Tiffany, as she kept humping her prick into one tit. "Trying to take all of Ebony is something that most of us on the Island can't even do."
Ebony stared directly at Lulu's cunt and buried the massive tool inside her gash. There was barely a section of her cock showing. Almost all of it was imbedded inside the body of Lulu.
Lulu was panting like a marathon runner. "Okay! My box is maxed out with Ebony's cock," she wheezed. After a moment, she regained a little composure. "You bragged about how hard you were gonna fuck me, Ebony. Now I want to see you back it up!"
Toppsy let out gasps of orgasmic delight every few seconds. She was a geyser seething with intense pleasure. Her juices flew out of her and painted the insides of her thighs, and splattered Summer's prick.
Summer's cock glistened from her secretions. Suddenly Summer began to thrust deeper into Toppsy. Her next thrust nearly made her pass out. Summer had been relatively gentle with Toppsy up until this point. Now she gave in to her urges and fucked the blonde dancer at will.
"I don't know about you," said Summer, "but I know a challenge when I hear one."
Now Summer pulverized Toppsy with all her weight and strength. Over half her cock was already buried inside her. Toppsy was impaled on her dick and screamed in lust and frantic anticipation. Summer's cock was burying itself deep inside her cunt. Toppsy could feel all her weight slamming into her as Summer's plunging prick sought relief by pummeling her.
Summer plunged into the hole that captured her dick with frightening fury. Her balls tightened and the shaft stiffened as Summer felt the pleasure race through her dick. Until now she had only given Toppsy a taste of her powerful strength. She planted her feet firmly, and now she intended to pulverize Toppsy with everything she had.
Tiffany and the other three amazons were now fucking Toppsy and Lulu's tits almost as f***efully as when they would fuck a girl normally. Each girl had broken out in a fine sweat as they rammed their shafts in and out like piledrivers.
Ebony's mighty cock rammed into Lulu's cunt again and she whimpered as her clit throbbed against her pulsing slab of cock meat. Ebony was pushing gently, but was steadily increasing the f***e of her thrusts, and Lulu twisted her hips from side to side, forcing her pussy onto her cockhead. Her big firm ass swayed under her arched body.
Cunt juice began to pour out, lubricating Lulu's cunt hole, as Ebony's enormous cock plunged into her. Her cunt lips spread around her prick, dragging and pulling, as she sucked her prick in. Ebony was wedging her cockhead up Lulu's steaming pussy, as she pushed her pussy down against her. Her soaking fuck tunnel rippled, straining to accommodate the great breadth of Ebony's prick, her juices spreading around Ebony's cock.
Finally Toppsy felt Summer's balls hit her rump. She then knew that the amazon had buried well over two feet of her cock into her. This was deeper than any cock had ever gone before. Toppsy still found it hard to believe that she had managed to accept its whole length inside of her cunt.
Toppsy could feel Summer's cock pull slowly out of her pussy, then she would just ram it back into her with such f***e that her balls bounced off her butt with each thrust. In and out the mighty cock pistoned into Toppsy's pussy, driving her mad with excitement.
Toppsy had lost count on how many times she had creamed under Summer's sexual attack. But by now she didn't care any more. Time and time again Summer would lunge forward until her full thirty inches were buried in the dark tunnel of her cunt. And each time Toppsy would grunt loudly from the strain it placed on her innards. Toppsy's tits were shaking like jumping beans thanks to Dee Dee and Clyda fucking them with their cocks.
"I hope everyone's got a good view of this," panted Clyda.
"You can say that again," exclaimed Tiffany. She turned to the audience. "This is gonna be something special, girls. Sit back and watch the fireworks!"
For the next ten, long minutes, Toppsy and Lulu were each subjugated to the fiercest fucking that they had ever received. Never had Toppsy ever had such a powerful lover. Lulu twisted from side to side on the platform, as Ebony worked her fat prick shaft up her cunt. Lulu was working her crotch down toward the balls, desperately wanting that entire long, leathery shaft up her cunt hole, while Ebony's cockhead delved into the very depths of her loins, filling her pussy to the brim with cock. Summer was fucking Toppsy as only a powerful amazon could, savagely. With each thrust, Toppsy felt like her womb was being shoved inside out by Summer.
"Ugh! Ugh!" Lulu grunted, forcing her pussy down another inch. Her face was radiant with passion, her head switching from side to side. She was panting like a steam engine. Her buxom body trembled as she fucked herself on Ebony's prick.
With a last thrust, Lulu lurched and took the head of Ebony's mighty prick as deep as it would go. She gasped, then smiled as she felt the wedge of her hot, hard cock meat throb inside her belly. There were still a few inches of cock that weren't buried in her cunt. Even Lulu's marvelous cunt couldn't manage to take that entire enormous fuck rod. But she had swallowed almost of it, and Ebony's cock had bottomed out in her pussy.
She tilted her crotch up and down and swung her ass from side to side, cavorting on Ebony's cunt-stuffing fucker. As the massive cock pulsed inside her, Lulu was lifted higher. Her lush ass bobbed up and down and her thighs rippled, tensing and relaxing, letting her move gloriously on that giant prick. Ebony was steadily humping Lulu, almost all of her prick was embedded in her clinging, steaming pussy. Ebony was panting as she felt Lulu's hot cunt flesh cling and ripple and suck and mold itself around her prick.
The girls humping Toppsy and Lulu's tits began to near their climax also.
"Tiffany, it's not gonna be much longer for me," Jordan panted.
"We're almost ready over here too, love," exclaimed Clyda.
Tiffany turned her head toward the two amazons ramming their cocks into the blonde dancers. "Summer. Ebony. You think the two of you can time it so you'll shoot off together?"
"No problem, Tiffany!" shouted Ebony. "I'm almost there."
"Same goes for me," panted Summer.
Despite all of her earlier protests, Toppsy found herself losing control by the pounding from Summer's virile cock. So much so, that she couldn't get enough of her. Summer kept thrusting her rock hard shaft deep into Toppsy's pussy, raising her rump off the platform with each powerful forward thrust.
Summer was now in a fucking frenzy, grunting and slicing her cock like a long sword in and out of Toppsy's body. She could feel her hot fuck lube running into her hugely reamed cunt, could feel the skin of her cock sending millions of tiny electrical prickles into her cunt meat. As her massive prick slid in and out of her, hot cunt cream bubbled from Toppsy's ravaged pussy and ran down the insides of her legs. The tension rushed to a head in Summer's cock and she couldn't control it any longer.
Lulu was fucked to the very core, whimpering with the pure joy of it. Then she began to pump her loins up and down, fucking herself senseless on Ebony's cock. Her pussy slid back and some of the leathery cock rod slid out of Lulu's hole, dripping with her cunt juice. Then she fucked back down onto Ebony and took those vital inches back into her pussy, took the head of that mighty prick into the mysterious depths of her cunt that no other cock had ever reached.
Suddenly, Ebony's body tensed, and she threw her head back. "This is it!"
"That's our cue, girls," panted Tiffany. With that, Tiffany, Clyda, Jordan and Dee Dee each released their hold on the blonde dancers' monstrous melons, and pulled their pricks out. They each took a step backward, and began squeezing their balls with one hand, and stroking the shaft of their prick with the other. For a moment, there were only the sounds of their hands running up and down the veined surface of their pricks.
Ebony rammed her cock in and out of Lulu's spasming cunt. As her cum exploded into her, she jerked, grunting and gasping. Before she'd pumped half her load into her, her fuck slime was running out of her ravaged cunt like a waterfall.
The spurts from Summer drilled her womb, as f***eful as hot water gushing from a hose. Toppsy gasped with each explosion, sure that at any moment cum would be squirting from her gaping mouth. The cum was shockingly hot, and its heat saturated every cell of her loins.
The massive cock in Lulu's cunt was spurting out what seemed to be cupfuls of jism. The stuff was overflowing, running out, and was practically gushing over the sides of Lulu's clinging cuntlips. When Ebony briefly stopped her fucking motions the sperm kept right on overflowing.
Toppsy was rocking back and forth on the platform, her clinging cunt sliding on what looked to be over a foot of hard meat, while Summer's huge cock spurted sperm that kept on spilling out of her slippery snatch.
Seeing Summer and Ebony shoot off was too much for Tiffany and the others. They unleashed the torrent of jism in their balls almost as one. Each girl was squealing in orgasm or panting heavily as her balls erupted.
Long thick streams of jism shot out several feet from each fist-sized cockhead, landing all over the breasts of Toppsy and Lulu, and splattering onto their neck and faces from there.
At this point, Ebony and Summer each pulled their cock out from Lulu and Toppsy's pus-sy, to finish shooting off their loads. Summer's load was so profuse that her cum was running out of her cunt before she'd finished pumping out her load. Ebony shook from the thunder of her spasm and her cock jolted from the orgasmic palpitation that gripped it, as a shower of sperm flew out of her enormous cock.
For over a minute, all six amazons literally drowned and drenched Toppsy and Lulu in a deluge of cum. When the storm finally abated, Toppsy and Lulu's tits were thoroughly streaked and splattered with jism, even at their incredible new size.
Both of the blonde dancers had managed to open their mouths and swallow some of the jism that was raining down on them, but they were still heavily coated with it. So much cum had flown through the air and landed on the blonde dancers, that in dozens of places it was running off their bodies, and dripping loudly onto the floor below.
Once the amazons' cocks had finally stopped shooting off, Lulu reached to her face with one finger and scooped some of the cum off her cheeks, and then began to lovingly lick it off, savoring the taste.
"Tiffany, that's what I call a cum shower," said Ebony as she caught her breath.
"I think we shot off almost as much as when we had the Milking sheaths on our cocks," said Dee Dee.
As she recovered, Lulu's face lit up with glee and delight. "That was in-fucking-credible! What's next for us?"
Toppsy was just beginning to come to her senses when she heard Lulu's words. "Lulu, haven't you had enough yet, you maniac? Maybe they've got a telephone pole that you can sit on next!"
"Hey, you were yelling just as loud when you came as I did, you bimbo!"
"That's because when we're fucked like that, anybody would! We can't help ourselves, Lulu!"
For a few moments, Tiffany and the girls in the auditorium watched and laughed as the two s****rs traded insults. The vicious exchange between Toppsy and Lulu kept on going back and forth. Their insults grew more acidic, and their voices escalated almost into a scream.
"I can't help it if I've learned to like what these girls have to offer here," snapped Lulu. "If you're so stuck up that you can't accept that, I don't know what to tell you."
"Lulu, you're so fucking horny, you'd let a frigging horse do it to you, if these gals asked you nicely enough!"
Then it became apparent that they weren't going to stop, and the only thing holding them back was the weight of their tits holding them in the two platforms.
"Well, it looks like you got your wish Tiffany," muttered Clyda. "I don't think that any of us are going to forget this day."
"You've really pushed both of them over the edge," added Dee Dee. "If they both weren't stuck in the platforms, we could probably film a catfight video, and market that too."
"Neither one of them shows any signs of slowing down," Tiffany admitted. "And although we could probably come up with something else to keep Lulu satisfied if we really wanted to, Toppsy would probably blow a gasket if we did anything else to her today."
Tiffany mulled her thoughts for a minute. "All right. I have to admit that we've now got possibly more video and photo footage of these two in action, than even we can probably ever market. Let's have a little peace and quiet around here, and then we'll decide what to do with them. Dee Dee, if you'll do the honors?"
"You read my mind, Tiffany," replied Dee Dee as she rummaged through her medical bag, and produced two syringes. She quickly filled them with a sedative, and handed one to Tiffany. Toppsy and Lulu were still shouting hysterically at each other.
The two blonde dancers almost didn't react when the hypodermic needles were injected into their butt cheeks. It was a moment later, when their speech started to slow down, and the sedative overcame their bodies. Less than a minute later, they were both passed out on the two platforms.
"That's more like it," said Tiffany. "Even when they're not screaming, those two have an accent that grates on my nerves anyway."
Dee Dee called a number of girls down from the audience and gave them instructions for transporting Toppsy and Lulu to the infirmary, and what type of care was to be given to them while they were there. "I really think we ought to hold off on any more fun and games with these two, Tiffany. They'll need a couple days to return to normal, and we've got tons of material on them that we can sell later on."
"After everything that's happened so far, I tend to agree with you," said Tiffany. "Let's let them recuperate and get back to normal. By then, it ought to be just about time to send 'em back to the states."
"However, I've got a couple of ideas that I can do to our two blonde friends that won't hurt them, and should guarantee that they'll remember their stay here," Dee Dee added with a hint of mischief in her eyes.
"You two just don't know when to quit, do you?" muttered Clyda, as she watched Dee Dee whisper into Tiffany's ear.
Tiffany's face lit up with a grin. "Brilliant idea, Dee Dee. Do it as soon as you can. The rest of you will have to wait until they wake up, to see what Dee Dee's cooked up.
"Let's head for the showers everyone, and then we'll have to get back to our duties around here. I haven't been through a workout like that since I don't know when."
Chapter 14: The Avalanche - The Transformation
As Dee Dee and Tiffany stared in disbelief at what was happening, Toppsy and Lulu's chests grew with each breath. Their breasts swelled in a matter of seconds. Both dancers continued moaning as their breasts grew. Lulu's eyes grew wide as she felt her breasts suddenly began to change, and the whole of her breasts began to increase in sensitivity at a startling rate. Lulu's groaning and moaning escalated with each inch of breast growth.
Both girls' breasts were swelling like massive balloons being gorged with water. Soon they were even spreading over their arms to the sides of the platforms. All some of the amazons in the audience could see were the massive, gargantuan tits. Their breasts expanded up, down and sideways as they continued growing. In another few minutes, their breasts were pushing them firmly into the platforms.
Next, Lulu's nipples started to expand. Soon what had already been several inches across, were now easily twice that size and growing. In another minute, the puffing up continued and the nipples expanded until her areola were the size of small plates. The areola darkened in color and started puffing up as they filled with bl**d, and increased in size, and density.
Lulu's nipples simultaneously got longer and thicker. In seconds they were half an inch long, then an inch. They finally stopped at over three inches in length and almost three-quarters of an inch in diameter.
"I don't understand this," exclaimed Dee Dee. "This wasn't supposed to happen!"
"Dee Dee, this is not the time to tell me that you didn't read the manual before you prepared everything for these two girls," said Tiffany.
"That's not what I meant, and you know it, Tiffany!" snapped Dee Dee. "Tami, Cleo, get over to my lab and bring back my medical bag right away! It's lying on the table, just inside the door." The two girls obeyed and ran off in the direction of her lab.
Lulu's tits were unbelievable, and she stared in complete disbelief at the massive fleshy pillows that were her new tits. She was breathing heavily, feeling like she had someone sitting on her chest, and each breath sent ripples through her gargantuan tits with nipples as big as baby carrots and areolas bigger than tea cup saucers.
Next to her, Toppsy's breasts were rippling like waves on the water. With each tremor they seemed to expand, causing another ripple. She felt like her tits were practically on fire, and could feel them expanding. Her breasts swelled and lifted, growing to watermelon size and then beyond, covering her chest with pounds and pounds of titflesh. They continued to grow, and Tiffany was shocked that they were so much bigger. Toppsy's breasts seemed to vibrate, then her nipples popped out and started their own growth. Her nipples stretched out at least three inches from the center of her areola that were the size of small plates. Each one of her breasts was now the size of a small boulder.
Each girl's cleavage was now at least a foot deep as her breasts smothered her chest. Their breasts were enormous. They could be ZZ-cups if any system of measurement truly applied anymore. Huge and massive, they jiggled slightly as Toppsy and Lulu moved beneath them. Incredibly large nipples close to four inches long topped each massive mound and were over half an inch thick.
Lulu's breasts stretched from just below her neck to form a vastly deep and long cleavage. Above her ribcage, it was over fifteen inches deep. It ended just below her belly button as the curvature of them started pulling apart. Looking down at them from directly overhead, they would measure just over three feet across. She was truly mountainous.
In disbelief, Clyda tore her eyes away from their protruding nipples and plate-sized areola to look at Dee Dee and Tiffany. "I take it that this wasn't part of the plan, Dee Dee?"
Both dancers continued to moan as their tits grew to fantastic proportions. By now, both of their breasts had finally stopped growing, but they were now pinned to the platforms by the weight of their tits.
"I can't fucking move! Someone help me!" Toppsy cried out, as the others stared at her in astonishment.
"Do something before I suffocate!" yelled Lulu.
"All right, all right! Give me a minute, damn it," exclaimed Dee Dee. She made her way to the controls for the two anti-gravity platforms. "Let me recalibrate the settings on these, and then you should be all right. I hadn't anticipated all the extra weight that you two are carrying."
A moment later, Toppsy's voice was sounding normal again.
"Okay, at least my boobs aren't crushing me anymore. Do you think you could work these blasted things so that we're facing upright?"
"We can hardly see anything!" said Lulu. "Our tits are so big, they're blocking out half the view."
Dee Dee gave an exasperated sigh, and grumbled under her breath. A few moments later, and both of the blonde dancers were now in a vertical position. The platforms now looked like they were futuristic chairs that they were sitting in. Thanks to the low gravity fields produced by the platforms, their massive breasts hovered like zeppelins, and now filled the space in front of them like large, oversized beach balls.
"How are you feeling girls?" asked Tiffany. "And don't use that old joke about not being able to see your feet. You two were like that when you first came to the Island."
"Tiffany, I hope that you're satisfied, you sick bastard!" screeched Toppsy. "Our tits are so fucking big, we can't even walk around or function normally. What the hell are we gonna do now, damn it?"
Tiffany was about to utter a retort, when Tami and Cleo returned with Dee Dee's medical bag.
"Everyone simmer down, please!" said Dee Dee. "Before anybody says or does anything rash, let me examine these two, and get some information." There was a tense quiet in the auditorium, as Dee Dee took out her scanning device, turned it on and selected some settings. It had what looked like a stethoscope attached to it, and Dee Dee used it to press against the two dancers' breasts and bodies in several locations, as she gathered data. Several minutes later, she faced Tiffany and Clyda, and spoke loud enough so that the rest of the audience could hear.
"Here's what I think has happened, according to the readings I'm getting. The reason Toppsy and Lulu's breasts grew so dramatically is because of all the cum we f***ed into them a little while ago.
"Our cum has a lot of vitamins, nutrients and proteins in it, because of the supplements that we take here on the Island. That mixed with all the chemicals I've given Toppsy and Lulu earlier so that they could handle our cocks, and it had a result that I couldn't anticipate. Given some time, I think that the two of you will return to normal."
"All right. So you think you know the reason we turned out like this," said Toppsy. "Suppose you're wrong. Then what the hell are you gonna do about getting us back to normal?" she exclaimed.
Tiffany walked up to Toppsy and held her chin between her thumb and forefinger. "Listen to me motor-mouth, and listen good," she said in a cold, clear voice. "I've known Dee Dee for enough years to trust her ability in her medical work, and to give her the benefit of the doubt, whenever she has an opinion or theory on something. That remark I made earlier about her work was facetious, and I'm sorry I said it."
Tiffany faced the audience now. "You've all seen firsthand just how brilliant Dee Dee's work is, by the fact that you have cocks between your legs. Not only has she done that, but she takes care of the medical duties here too. A few of you have even had appendectomies or other minor surgery from her. So despite the unexpected and somewhat drastic looking events that have just taken place here," she turned to face the two dancers, "if Dee Dee says that you two are going to be all right, then you'd damn well better accept that and learn to live with it."
There was an awkward silence in the air for a moment.
"And Toppsy, if you give me any more lip today," said Tiffany, "I'm gonna have Dee Dee turn you upside down, so your own tits smother you, just so we can have some quiet around here!"
"If you two will please let me finish here?" Dee Dee interjected. "Yes, your boobs are now giant-sized. But there are two important things you need to know about them. First is that the change to them isn't permanent. The same enzymes that burned away the cum in your bodies earlier is working on your breasts too. I could see the readings going down even now, when I measured you a moment ago. But I estimate it'll take the better part of two days before you're back to normal. And no, it won't dissolve your boobs totally. You'll still have what you did when you came to the Island.
"The second thing is that even though your boobs are massive sized, they aren't the same as regular breasts. This is because they've had artificial growth f***ed upon them in a short time. The body didn't produce the fleshy tissue in the process of normal development. When this is combined with the effects of the anti-gravity platforms, it means that even though they're huge, they're very soft and pliable. If you'll take your hands, and try playing with them and squeezing them, you'll see what I mean."
Toppsy and Lulu reached their arms out and began exploring and touching their new assets. They both expected to encounter the firm, heavy tissue of their breast flesh that they were used to. As Toppsy tried to push her boobs together, her fingers almost seemed to vanish into the soft flesh of her tits. Lulu attempted to lift one of her breasts so she could examine it closer, and her hand vanished into the soft underside of her tit, before it moved. Each girl could exercise a small amount of control when she tried to play with or fondle her boobs. But it was like trying to handle a mass of jelly while being nearly weightless.
"Your tits do have weight and mass," said Dee Dee. "That's what you felt when they first transformed. But because they're 'artificial', and combined with the effects of the low gravity, is why they feel the way that they do now."
The other thing that had changed about their breasts was their nipples. The massive teats were every bit as sensitive as they looked. Toppsy and Lulu pinched and tweaked them, and the effect was instantly noticeable.
"Holy shit, I almost came just from grabbing my nipples," said Lulu. "But they feel really soft and squishy too."
"Wow! You're right, Lulu. Mine are incredibly sensitive too," said Toppsy. "It feels like they're made of foam rubber."
"That's probably because they're artificially induced, just like the rest of your breasts," said Dee Dee. "They'll be like that for a day or two, until you return to normal."
This demonstration was not lost on Tiffany and the other amazons in the auditorium.
"Those two are practically spilling their juices already, just by playing with their tits," Tiffany muttered to Clyda. "I want to try something. Follow my lead Clyda, but go slow and easy."
Tiffany couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to wedge her cock into the thick cleavage displayed before her. She hesitated for a second, and then gently laid her hand on the vastness that was Toppsy's breasts. The contact caused Toppsy to let out a deep moan, and she could barely remain in control.
Tiffany was unable to contain herself any longer. She leaned close and sucked on her nipples one at a time.
A part of Toppsy couldn't help herself, and groaned with pleasure, but she still moaned, "Stop it, you filthy bastard!" Her pleas had no effect; Tiffany was overcome by lust at the size of her breasts and nipples now.
Her massive breast now cradled Tiffany's entire face; Toppsy's nipple had engorged even more, and was filling her mouth as she continued to suck on it. To Tiffany's surprise the teat was very soft and pliable. She could bend and twist it with her tongue.
No longer did Toppsy feel the stretching and expanding tensions that had accompanied her spectacularly rapid growth. But now her nipples felt even more sensitive than they had been just a few minutes ago.
Clyda reached her hands out, exploring the massive mounds mounted on Lulu's chest. For a moment the sheer immensity of them almost overwhelmed her. Then she pressed her face forward, nuzzling it into the warm soft flesh. Lulu couldn't help herself, and was moaning in pleasure.
Clyda had her face now almost entirely within the depths of Lulu's cleavage, and she continued to knead her immense right tit, while the left jiggled in rhythm. Her hands slid up to her fist-sized nipple and began to play with its swollen mass. Clyda was surprised at how easily she could bend and twist it, even with mild pressure. Lulu gasped and Clyda, taking that as a good sign, became more daring.
Clyda followed Tiffany's lead and took one of Lulu's giant nipples in her mouth and started sucking. Lulu started moaning and groaning with her ministrations. Each breast was now at least eighteen inches in diameter. Lulu's breathing was coming faster than ever now.
Toppsy felt herself quickly rise into orgasm as Tiffany's tongue slid all over her nipple. She felt them tingle even more, then burst into orgasm as a strange rush ran through her breasts. Tiffany felt the nipple tremble, backed away slightly, and then was shocked as tiny white beads appeared on the tip. They quickly grew and ran together, then ran off as an ever-growing stream of white.
Tiffany tasted the white liquid. It was indeed milk; warm, thin, and very sweet. Not one to let such nectar go to waste, she lowered her head back down and began to greedily drink the fountaining stuff.
"This is a new development, love," Clyda remarked, as she saw what was happening next to her. With that, she promptly fixed her lips on one of Lulu's nipples, and gave a healthy suck.
Lulu, still squirming in pleasure from having her tits played with, felt a new, additional pleasure as Clyda began to drink deeply from her juggs. Soon, Clyda's mouth was full, and Lulu's giant breasts were still gushing forth milk. It flowed down the soft sides of her breasts, running off onto the floor.
Then Clyda felt a strange warmth in her cock, and looked down at in surprise. It was already quite hard, and growing with a life of its own. Ordinarily most of the girls had to provide a little fondling and stimulation to their cocks to get an erection, but today was an exception. A glance at Tiffany showed her that she was in the same state of arousal. Clyda politely tapped her shoulder, and then pointed between her legs.
Tiffany looked down, and was briefly startled as she could see her cock thickening and growing longer by the second. Already it had to be at least a foot long and it showed no more sign of stopping than Clyda's.
"Okay. I'm gonna take a brief timeout here folks," said Tiffany. Once she and Clyda had stopped sucking on their nipples, Toppsy and Lulu's teats halted their production of milk. "I've got an idea for a really kinky finale to our fun and games today."
Tiffany stepped away from Toppsy, and moved closer to Dee Dee to speak with her. "Okay, here's what I've got in mind. Let me know if you think we can do this to them, without any more adverse effects on Lulu and Toppsy."
Tiffany whispered into Dee Dee's ear. Dee Dee's eyes opened in surprise, and she almost blushed.
"She must've really come up with something wild," Clyda said to Ebony, Jordan and Summer, who were standing close by. "After everything that goes on around here, there's not too much that can shock or startle Dee Dee."
"So what do you think, Dee Dee?" asked Tiffany.
"Well...their condition has stabilized, Tiffany. At least their boobs aren't growing any more. Judging by how easily you all could push your hands and fingers into their breasts, and seeing how pliable their nipples are now, I think that what you're suggesting is possible. It's just that we've never tried anything like this before."
"So you agree with me that we won't be doing them any physical harm?" asked Tiffany.
"Physically they should be all right," said Dee Dee. "But once they find out what you've got in mind, Toppsy may try and put out a contract on you. She is from New York, after all."
"After everything I went through with Barocca and the Vectrans a few months ago, this'll be a walk in the park compared to that. Besides, everybody here knows that sex is more fun when you try something new and different, and this certainly qualifies as that."
"Okay, I give in. As long as everyone knows that this is your idea, Tiffany."
Tiffany faced the audience again. "We've got one more scene we're gonna do today, and then we'll call it quits. It'll be a few minutes while I clue the other girls here in on their parts. But trust me when I say that this is something that you've probably never seen before, and it's gonna be a blast!"
Then Tiffany gathered Dee Dee and the other four amazons on the stage close together. A lot of whispering took place, and the girls kept glancing at Toppsy and Lulu with looks of lust and anticipation.
"I wonder what the hell she's got in store for us now," muttered Toppsy. After everything that had happened so far, she was more than anxious for this day to be over.
"It sounds like it's really gonna be something awesome, that's for sure," replied Lulu.
"My god, you sound like you're actually looking forward to this," gasped Toppsy. "Some of that cum must've seeped into your brain."
"Look Toppsy. You're my s****r, and I love you. I'm sorry that our 'vacation' hasn't turned out to be what either one of us thought it would be. Now while I was just as opposed to all of this when we first arrived as you were, I've gotta admit that my feelings have changed over the last few days."
"You can't be fucking serious..." Toppsy was astonished at what she was hearing.
"I've never been more serious in my life, s*s. What Clyda did to me a little while ago were the best fucks that I've ever had in my life! And I hope I get the chance for her or someone else to do it to me like that again, before we leave here."
At this, everyone in the auditorium was startled when they heard Lulu's words. Some of them cheered and called out words of encouragement to her.
"Way to go, Lulu! You're okay with us, girl!"
"Look s*s," said Lulu. "Whatever they've got in mind, they're gonna do it to us anyway, whether we like it or not. I'll admit I was scared a couple times because of the weird things that they've done to us. But we've both come through everything all right so far. And if Dee Dee says that we'll be back to normal in a day or so, I believe her. Everything else she told us has been true."
"Your s****r is making a lot of sense, Toppsy," said Tiffany. She had finished her impromptu coaching session. "You ought to listen to her. Just loosen up, and enjoy the ride while you're here."
"All right, all right," muttered Toppsy. "Bring on whatever sordid little sex tableau you've cooked up, and let's get it over with. You and the girls looked like a football huddle over there just now. Are you gonna do another gang-bang scene on us?"
"Been there, done that," said Tiffany. "After seeing how you and Lulu turned out this afternoon, I've decided that we're gonna fuck your tits today."
Toppsy chuckled a little. "Knock yourself out girl. But our boobs are so huge now, that unless you've figured out a way to make your dicks longer, I don't think that even you can get them all the way through our cleavage right now."
"Who said anything about fucking your tits that way?" replied Tiffany. "After I saw the way that our hands and fingers pushed into the flesh of your boobs and your nipples so easily, I got an idea. Your juggs are the equivalent of two giant rolls of foam rubber, thanks to the low gravity effect. I'm talking about planting our cockheads right on one of your nipples, and then shoving our prick right into the flesh of your tits themselves. You've practically got three pussies that we can fuck now."
Toppsy simply stared at Tiffany and the other amazons with her mouth open in shock. "I'm gonna do what Dee Dee said earlier," she blurted out. "As soon as I'm back in New York, I'm gonna call every person I know whose last name ends in a vowel! I'm gonna get you for this, Tiffany!"
"Don't mind her," said Lulu. "She's just like this when she loses at cards and Monopoly."
"You keep out of this, you 'Benedict Arnold'!"
At this point, some of the girls in the audience were tittering, and Tiffany herself was trying to keep a straight face, and not burst into laughter. "You two can sort out this little f****y squabble when you're back home. Right now, we're moving on to the next stage of the game."
Chapter 13: The Avalanche - The Deluge
Toppsy could feel her asscheeks parting lewdly as Tiffany f***ed her shaft into her. Tiffany stood between her legs, as she had done before. This time, when Tiffany nudged Toppsy's ass with her mighty cock, Toppsy scooted forward a couple of inches, forcing her prick deeper into her asshole.
"That's my girl," said Tiffany. "Work that ass of yours onto my cock."
"Fuck that ass, Tiffany! I want to see your cock fucking right up into her guts!" said Ebony, as she felt herself rushing towards a climax.
Toppsy thrusted her ass up and back against Tiffany's prick, her rectum being reamed by the huge battering ram of Tiffany's cock. She could feel her flesh expanding as Tiffany shoved her prick into her asshole.
Her frantic wriggling only served to turn Tiffany on even more. She knew she could only submit to Tiffany's desires and let her fuck her ass until she finally shot her load up her bowels.
Next to her, Clyda smiled, looked at Lulu's ass and decided it was time. Clyda held her rigid cock, and poked it at the dancer's ass. "You ready, baby?" Lulu pulled her butt cheeks apart and looked at her. "You ready to have your ass fucked, love?" Clyda teased.
All Lulu could do was nod with the tubing in her mouth. She wiggled her hips as Clyda positioned herself. She felt her cock push in through the lips of her ass and she trembled.
"The way Lulu fucks, she's been ready for days," said Jordan.
"She's gonna tear your ass apart Lulu!" another girl shouted, but the tone of her voice was filled with excitement, not malice.
Lulu quivered, her head spinning at everything that had happened to her. She was going to have her ass reamed, and be drenched in cum at the same time. Lulu moaned, then wriggled her body on the platform, causing her tits to flop back and forth.
Clyda's fat bulky cockhead pressed against her crack. She jabbed forward, the tip stretching the ringed ass muscle as it penetrated. Lulu's eyes widened, and she began to shudder as Clyda pumped her cock into her ass.
Tiffany continued to shove her huge throbbing prick into Toppsy's asshole. The savage penetration, combined with the anticipation of cum that would soon be rushing down into her caused Toppsy to feel the first stirrings of sexual response. Tiffany's huge prick continued to pound forward into her ass with intensity.
"Keep working that ass of yours on my prick," said Tiffany. "You're not gonna just lie there."
Clyda whined softly, as her cock stretched Lulu's asshole. She jabbed, stepped forward and jabbed again. The tightness of Lulu's butt had her grunting. Lulu moaned incoherently as Clyda filled her ass. She clutched the platform, her knuckles white, her body quaking.
The tight fit turned Clyda on even more. Hips heaving, she lunged forward and drove over a foot of her prick into Lulu's gripping asshole.
"That's the way to fuck her, Clyda!" shouted one girl. "Make her squirm!"
With her ass stretched to the limit, Lulu swirled in a pool of emotions. Her eyes rolled and she thought for a moment she was going to faint. Instead, Lulu conquered the sensation of Clyda powering into her ass. She gasped, slammed back and grunted as she absorbed the pounding of Clyda's monstrous cock.
The sight of both blonde dancers getting their asses reamed side by side, was too much for the teams of Ebony and Jordan, and that of Dee Dee and Summer. After working their pricks in the Milking sheaths for almost an hour, none of the four girls could hold off any longer.
Suddenly, she squealed in pleasure, and Ebony felt her cock go rigid as the jism rushed up it, past the point of no return. She cried out as the feelings in her cock and balls quickly escalated and set the pumping of the sheath to its maximum intensity.
"Get that mouth of yours ready, Lulu!" shouted Ebony. Seconds later, her cum blasted into the bowl. Ebony's balls erupted again, with Jordan following suit a second behind her. Lulu's eyes went wide open in shock at the f***e and the heat of the two amazons' cum rushing into her mouth. Thick rivers of cum shot out through both amazons' fat cock shafts and spurted from the tips of their pricks into the bowl.
"Oh fuck, yes!" Ebony cried, her lips quivering and drooling as her balls churned and blasted out another wad of thick cum.
Summer felt the enormous swelling of her cock and gasped in expectation for the tremendous release of hot cum that she knew would soon be pouring from her colossal prick.
Next to her, with a loud sigh of pleasure, the head of Dee Dee's prick exploded as she began to deposit her load into the bowl.
"Open wide, Toppsy! Here it comes!" cried Dee Dee. A thick wad of jism shot out of her cockhead in a f***eful spurt that was propelled into the bowl and through the tubing to the back of Toppsy's mouth.
Toppsy's head snapped back as the wads from Summer and Dee Dee found their mark. Both amazons squeezed their balls in a frenzied state of hysteria as the Milking sheaths worked on their colossal pricks, and both of them seemed set on drowning the beautiful blonde dancer in a sea of hot shemale jism.
The girls in the audience watched spellbound, and their throats filled with lumps as they
watched Lulu swallow the jism from Jordan and Ebony at a fantastic pace, along with being pounded by Clyda. They saw the pain and lust etched on Lulu's face. Some of them shivered.
Toppsy moaned loudly again, this time with joy. Her tight ass muscles formed a snug ring around Tiffany's cock. They gripped her buggering prick so hard that Tiffany stamped her heels from the sensation. But now Toppsy began to enjoy it somewhat, and as she gulped frantically on the cum rushing into her mouth, her cunt was starting to become awash with fuck juices now.
"Suck like you've never sucked before girls!" exclaimed Jordan.
Their hot gooey spunk shot through the tubing and splattered against the back of Lulu's throat like water from a hose. Her eyes popped open in surprise as Jordan and Ebony's cum rocketed into her faster than anything that had happened to her earlier in the day did. Jordan held her balls with one hand, squeezing them as she tossed her head back, reveling in the incredible sensations now flowing through her prick.
Lulu, her ass being ravaged, was oblivious to her surroundings. Her hips thrashed on the platform, her ass swiveling as Clyda skewered her rectum with pounding jabs. Pain and pleasure swept through her and she groaned loudly again. She took Clyda to her balls, then moaned loudly as she slammed into her body again and again.
"Don't you dare stop working that butt of yours," panted Clyda.
Toppsy continued to thrust her asscheeks up and back to meet Tiffany's mammoth cock. Her moans of pleasure grew louder, almost hysterical, as she continued to swallow cum, and Tiffany continued to drill her cock up into her snug little poop chute.
"Oh yeah," exclaimed Tiffany. "Your hole is so fucking tight!"
Awestruck, the amazons in the audience watched the gigantic pricks of Summer and Dee Dee fill the containing bowl as Toppsy tried in vain to swallow their load of cum. Toppsy swallowed frantically, pretending that she was sucking and drinking at a fountain, but it wasn't fast enough. The overflow of jism began trickling and then flowing out of the corners of Toppsy's mouth, dripping down her chin and neck, and then downward to her massive tits.
Tiffany gave a grunt, and then she pulled her cock so far out that only its knob remained in Toppsy's grasping asshole. Then, she fucked her prick back into her with all her strength, this time sending the full length of her prick up her ass. Dee Dee and Summer were shocked at the f***e Tiffany was humping Toppsy with.
Toppsy made an even louder, surprised sound in her throat, but still managed to keep gulping Dee Dee and Summer's cum down her throat.
Clyda slammed hard and Lulu slammed back and her balls slapped loudly against her ass. Lulu gave her a fierce look of determination, almost challenging Clyda, and she could only stare at the incredible effort that Lulu was putting forth.
Jordan kept her attention focused on the milking sheath on her prick, as her balls continued churning out wad after wad of thick gooey cum. "This is all for you girl. Suck faster!"
For a moment, Lulu thought she might choke as Ebony and Jordan's jism roared into her mouth through the tubing. But even though Lulu summoned her reserves, sucking as fast as she could, her cheeks were still filling with spunk. Their cum was still filling her mouth incredibly fast, but she found that she was barely able to keep pace with the two amazons.
"You're wasting that cum, Lulu," exclaimed Clyda. "Swallow it faster!"
Next to her, Toppsy continued to drink deeply, the hot spurting cum dripping from her lips and down over her jiggling tits as Summer and Dee Dee continued to milk their erupting pricks with the milking sheaths, and squeezed their balls with their hands. Toppsy gulped as fast as she could, as more of the gooey cream oozed out of her lips and splattered her body.
Ebony's balls rumbled as she massaged them with one hand. Her prick throbbed like a jackhammer in the milking sheath. Her eyes bulged and her lips quivered as she filled the bowl with her cum at a fantastic rate, and her prick still felt like it was ready to explode. "We're gonna fill you up until you burst!" she cried.
Despite the ordeal, Toppsy was anticipating that glorious moment when Tiffany would cum, and when she would feel her jism filling up her asshole. Tiffany had her gigantic cock balls-deep up Toppsy's snug asshole. The tender walls of that narrow fuck canal were stretched taut around Tiffany's cock.
Slowly, Tiffany again slid her cock almost all the way out of her ass. Then, pausing for just a second, Tiffany plunged her prick in to the hilt, her loaded balls slapping lewdly against Toppsy's asscheeks, nearly knocking her off the platform.
"Look at her shove her cock into Toppsy," one girl blurted out. "She almost knocked her off!"
Next to Ebony, another thick stream of jism spurted from Jordan's pisser and splattered into the back of the bowl above Lulu. Jordan jerked her rump, her feet shuffling on the floor as continuous streams of thick gooey cum shot out from her prickhead.
Time after time, Tiffany rammed the blonde dancer's asshole with skillful in-and-out strokes. Each time, she buried nearly the entire length of her prick up her ass. A part of Tiffany wondered how Toppsy could maintain her concentration under the ordeal and still suck cum down so fast, but she still kept up her brutal assault on her.
"Fuck that ass better and harder than it's ever been fucked before, Tiffany!" shouted a girl in the audience.
"I'm almost ready to cum," Clyda screamed as her cock throbbed. "And so is Lulu!"
Orgasms ripped through Lulu's pussy as Clyda's prick pounded her asshole. She steeled herself to stay on the platform, and still keep sucking frantically on the cum flooding into her, as Clyda pounded her senseless.
Somehow, Lulu had caught her breath, and for a moment she welcomed the jism from Ebony and Jordan as it blasted into her mouth and throat through the tubing. She gulped greedily, as still more jism squirted from their pricks. Lulu gurgled as the cum filled her mouth and began oozing from her clinging lips.
"That's it, Clyda," panted Summer as she watched from above. "Make this a fuck that she'll never forget."
Next to her, the tone of lust from Toppsy's moans made Tiffany's cock swell even more inside her grasping rectum. Tiffany's rapid breathing could be heard and her hair swung back and forth as she fucked her prick in and out of Toppsy's asshole. Every single muscle of her body was straining with the hard fucking she was giving the dancer.
Listening to the moans and cries of Summer and Dee Dee drove Toppsy crazy. She somehow f***ed her throat open, watching the jism shoot through the tubing from Dee Dee and Summer's squirting cockheads, taking huge globs of jism down into her guts in great squishy wads without swallowing.
"Keep it up Toppsy," panted Tiffany. "It won't be long now." Tiffany was filled with a savage lust, and she was more aroused by the moans and writhing movements of Toppsy beneath her. Each time Tiffany fucked her cock into her quivering bunghole, Toppsy eagerly raised her ass to meet her. Through it all, Toppsy was still managing to keep up the incredible pace of her gulping and sucking on the cum in the container above her head.
Lulu sucked and swallowed, swallowed and sucked, as fast as she possibly could. But Ebony and Jordan were still cumming, wad after wad of their jism hosing into Lulu's mouth through the tubing.
"Look at Lulu suck!" one girl exclaimed. "She's chugging it down like crazy!"
Creamy ribbons of cum were now overflowing her lips and trickled down her chin, dropping off in heavy nuggets, like quicksilver, that bounced on her enormous tits. Great waves of jism washed through her cheeks and rivulets ran through her teeth, and down her throat. Lulu's hot tongue was afloat in a slippery tide of cum. Strands of it hung, congealing from the roof of her mouth and slimy banners slid steadily down her throat.
Toppsy groaned loudly as Tiffany continued to fuck her cock in and out of her savagely clinging anal walls. She tightened and loosened her strong ass muscles, giving Tiffany's cock a tight squeeze, which aroused her still more. She continued to clench and unclench her tight ass muscles, feeling Tiffany's hard prick throbbing deep within her ass-tunnel.
Suddenly, Toppsy reached out and grabbed both of her mammoth tits. She pulled on her pulsing nipples until they stood straight out, stiff and hard, while Tiffany continued to fuck her prick in and out of her tightening asshole.
"Work those fucking tits of yours!" cried Tiffany. "Seeing that just gets me hotter."
Lulu thrashed on the platform, her ass impaled. Cum oozed from her asshole onto Clyda's cock, and her body twisted and jerked as Clyda continued to hump her.
Clyda tossed her head back, her balls blasting as she drilled Lulu's ass. Lulu twisted maniacally and climaxed again as Clyda shifted to a series of very short, powerful jabs to ride out her orgasm.
More cum gushed into Lulu's mouth from Ebony and Jordan, and sprayed her throat at an incredible rate. She gulped frantically as still more thick jism filled her cheeks and cascaded down her gullet.
"Holy shit! Lulu's almost keeping up with us," said Jordan as she watched her suck.
Almost as if on cue, Dee Dee and Summer shot more cum from their huge orgasming cocks into Toppsy's mouth through the tubing and down her throat. It was an incredible amount of jism, and the thick, hot cum continued to gush into Toppsy's mouth like a never-ending sea, and she had to swallow harder and faster to keep from choking on the creamy mass.
Just then, a powerful orgasm rushed through Toppsy, taking her by surprise and nearly driving all the air from her lungs. She wriggled about frenziedly on the platform as she came. She threw her ass up and back at Tiffany's hard prick, as if trying to capture even more cock. Just as her orgasm began to subside, another one rose up to take its place, overwhelming Toppsy with its intensity.
"Fuck her harder Tiffany! Toppsy's ready to go off the deep end!" panted Dee Dee.
The jism was hitting Lulu's mouth with such f***e that, had the tubing not been fastened on her head and mouth, it would have been blown right off by the mighty stream. Lulu's mouth was almost constantly full to overflowing with the hot, sticky jism.
Now Lulu did what no one could have expected from her. Clyda's thrusting into her rectum had slowed considerably by now, but Lulu was still gulping down the cum from Jordan and Ebony even faster, like a madwoman.
While Tiffany continued to batter Toppsy's asshole, she came again and again, shocked but thrilled by the number of orgasms which were coursing through her, making her entire body tremble from the f***e of them.
"Yeah girl, I'm gonna fuck you until you shake apart!" Tiffany cried wickedly.
Toppsy f***ed her throat open as wide as she could, and the next spray of cum from Dee Dee and Summer blasted into her gaping mouth, catching the large spurt of cream in the back of her throat. The jism coated her tonsils lewdly before trickling down her throat where it joined the mass of cum that had already spilled into her belly.
Lulu sucked as fast as she could, but she was still getting a seemingly unending stream of cum from Ebony and Jordan. The two amazons were still cumming steadily now, launching their jism out in thick, shiny ropes that landed loudly and splashed in the containing bowl.
Suddenly the moaning from Lulu increased significantly, and was higher pitched. At the same time, she began sucking down the tremendous amount of cum in the bowl at an even faster pace. The new sounds from Lulu caused all eyes in the auditorium to be riveted on her.
"Geez, look at Lulu! She's taking everything they can dish out at her!" cried one girl.
Toppsy kept squeezing her tits as orgasm after orgasm raced through her body, causing more and more juice to flow from her pussy. She continued to squeeze Tiffany's humongous prick with the tight walls of her ass. She felt the pace of Tiffany's fucking increase as she approached her own orgasm.
A happy grin lit up Tiffany's face, and she tensed as she felt her huge balls tighten up, and her hot cum boiled within them. Still cumming, Toppsy tightened her ass muscles harder and tighter around Tiffany's prick, crushing down on the hard, throbbing meat that was deep inside her bowels.
"Here it is girl. I'm gonna blast your ass now!" exclaimed Tiffany.
As the cum flooded down her throat like a waterfall, Lulu felt her clit turn into a fireball. This was a different sensation from an orgasm in her pussy. The heat suddenly changed into intense pressure, as though the fleshy knob was holding back a huge tank of water.
Then the pressure transformed into a pleasure that Lulu had never felt before, and for a moment it even eclipsed the thumping of Clyda's cock, and the intensity of sucking down the jism.
Tiffany's balls ached, the cum in them was rumbling to be released. Then a huge spurt of cum shot from the tip of Tiffany's cock and poured into Toppsy's spasming asshole. Tiffany cried out as her cock continued to shoot out more and more of her thick, hot fuck cream. Toppsy rammed her butt down on Tiffany's cock as she felt her release, and Tiffany responded by clenching her hips with her hands. Her cock was buried to the hilt in Toppsy, shooting off like a fire hydrant.
"Squeeze my cock with your ass girl!" Tiffany shouted out.
Toppsy managed to groan loudly, while still sucking. She swayed back and forth, feeling intoxicated from all the tangy cum she had swallowed so far. Dee Dee and Summer's semen was still flowing into her mouth. As their orgasms ran on seemingly forever, Toppsy sucked on their cum through the tubing harder than ever.
A last peaking wave of ecstasy washed over Lulu, and she felt a strange convulsion wrack her body. An instant later, pussy juice shot out like a fountain from her snatch. Huge jets of clear liquid shot over four feet into the air, as though from a lawn sprinkler, landing all over Clyda's boobs and her body. Lulu was moaning louder than ever, as she continued to suck down the cum.
Ebony and Jordan were finally beginning to empty their balls, and gaped in surprise as Lulu shot off like a fountain from her snatch, and kept up her frantic rate of sucking and gulping.
From the side, Toppsy turned her head when she heard her s****r's moans escalate. Her eyes shot open in surprise, and she nearly choked while she sucked on her own stream of cum, when she saw Lulu squirting.
"Good fucking grief!" Clyda exclaimed as she was showered in Lulu's juices. Four more arching streams of cunt juice spewed forth from Lulu's box in rapid succession. Clyda squinted as she shook her head and tried to blink away the fluid from her eyes, as Lulu continued to spray her.
The girls in the audience gave their applause, and cheered Lulu's fantastic effort.
"Holy shit! Does Lulu know how to fuck or what?"
"You're totally awesome girl! Way to go, Lulu!"
Tiffany's cum lewdly coated the walls of Toppsy's ass, shooting into her bowels. There was so much of the gooey stuff that it began to back up, running out of her asshole, streaming down her butt cheeks. Her cum squished out over her balls and trickled down the crack of Toppsy's ass as Tiffany cock spasmed again, her balls blasting out another load deep into her bowels.
"Ream her ass so she can't sit down again, Tiffany," exclaimed Summer as she looked down. Thick strings of cum dribbled out the corners of Toppsy's mouth as her rectum exploded again from the jackhammer blows by Tiffany's cock below. Toppsy's rump spasmed violently and she moaned with erotic pleasure, feeling more and more cunt juice flowing from her bloated pussy lips and running down her legs.
Clyda managed a step backwards, and her cock popped from Lulu's ass. Clyda let her cock finish shooting off over her tummy and tits, as she rubbed her face with her hands. All she could do was stare in shock at Lulu, as she methodically kept on sucking and draining the cum in the bowl above her. Clyda was so splattered in cum and pussy juice, she had as much, if not more fluid on her body than Lulu. "Someone get me a bl**dy towel!" she cried out.
Tiffany's balls were drenched, her cum soaking Toppsy's quivering thighs. Tiffany fucked her asshole again as the last of her cum spewed from her pisser. Tiffany staggered back, her prick popping from Toppsy's ass. Dee Dee and Summer had finished cumming at roughly the same time as Ebony and Jordan. No accurate measurements could be taken, but most everyone agreed that it had been almost a dead heat for the amount of cum in the bowl over each girl's head.
By now, both Clyda and Tiffany's cocks were completely out of Lulu and Toppsy. After such a marathon of sexual activity, both their members were finally going limp and taking a well-deserved rest for the first time since the events had started.
Lulu gulped frantically, trying to drain the massive load of jism from Ebony and Jordan. She gulped and swallowed and sighed. Her whole face was contorted by lust, her eyes wide open in shock, cum running out from the corners of her mouth.
Ebony and Jordan were finally spent, but they stared in awe at Lulu's performance below. Like water draining out of a bathtub, the cum vanished from the bowl, and into Lulu. Moments later it emptied, and the sounds of air bubbles in the tubing were heard, as Lulu drained every last drop.
Ebony and Jordan reached down and unfastened the tubing on Lulu's mouth. Lulu took several gulps of air to regain her strength. "Now that's what I call getting fucked!"
"You were terrific Lulu," said Jordan, as she patted her on the shoulder.
"You swallowed that cum like it was going out of style girl," said Ebony.
Lulu could only give a sexy, embarrassed grin. "Hey, I know what I like."
Clyda was standing with her hands on her hips. She had finally cleaned her face off with a towel. "You never told us that you could shoot off like that, girl. You're a regular rainbird!"
Lulu wagged her finger at Clyda. "You were the one who fucked me so hard, to pull it all off. Next time you do this, you'll know better and bring some goggles." This brought some chuckles from the girls in the audience.
"What do you mean 'next time'?" exclaimed Dee Dee. "You're still horny after all this?"
"Well there's still a few days before we're scheduled to leave, right?" asked Lulu.
"My god, we've created a monster," muttered Clyda, as she massaged her forehead.
Through all of this, Toppsy was still sucking like a mechanical pump, determined to drain the cum from the bowl above her head. As she heard the conversation, shock and rage rose in her, as she listened to Lulu's words. It was over a minute after Lulu had drained the cum in her bowl, before Toppsy finally succeeded in emptying hers.
Dee Dee and Summer unfastened the tubing from her mouth, and were about to convey congratulations to her, but Toppsy would have none of it. She was so upset, she almost choked on a last wad of jism in her mouth, and coughed loudly, clearing her throat.
Finally she blurted out, "I don't fucking believe what I'm hearing! Lulu, are you trying to tell me that you actually enjoyed what these girls just did to us?"
"Hey, I didn't squirt all that juice out of my box because I had to pee, s*s," Lulu retorted.
Toppsy faced Tiffany now. "What the hell have you done to my s****r, you maniac?"
"Just settle down, Toppsy," said Tiffany. "Remember your bl**d pressure. I'm sorry if Lulu got more out of it than you did, but it's all behind us now."
"Tiffany's right s*s," said Lulu. "Just relax and enjoy the ride while we're here. It's only for a few more days anyway." Toppsy's face was a mask of emotions. She was angry with Tiffany and the amazons for using her so callously; and her own s****r seemed to be turning into a willing convert for them.
"Right now, I think I need to lie down," said Lulu. The vitality in her voice from a moment ago was gone. "My belly doesn't feel so good, and my tits feel funny too."
Suddenly the same feelings took over Toppsy's body. "Ooh. I feel the same way too," she moaned.
Dee Dee went over and adjusted the controls so the platforms were almost horizontal, to accommodate Toppsy and Lulu. Although the enzymes Dee Dee had given them had quickly consumed most of the physical volume of jism that they had swallowed, both girls' minds were still fresh with the ordeal of having to f***efully swallow it in a short time.
It started slowly at first, almost imperceptibly, as a soft glow surrounded the two dancers, who began to moan as though they were still in orgasm.
A moment later, it started. At first the movement was too subtle to notice, but before long, Toppsy and Lulu's breasts were actually trembling and shaking by themselves.
"Oh my god, what's going on?" Dee Dee exclaimed as she stared at Toppsy and Lulu before her, the two dancers tossed and shuffled on the platforms.
"You don't suppose we fucked them too hard?" asked Tiffany.
"My tits feel funny," moaned Lulu. "They're hot and tingly all over."
"It feels like something inside 'em is trying to break out!" wailed Toppsy.
Chapter 12: The Avalanche - The Second Round
Dee Dee had gathered the other three girls who would be Milking this day off to the side of the stage. They could clearly see all the action that was taking place with Toppsy and Lulu, but they weren't immediately involved with it.
"Okay everyone, pay attention," said Dee Dee. "They're counting on us to really deliver a mammoth cum shot for the grand finale of this little escapade today. I don't mean to sound like a cheerleader, but we've got our work cut out for us today."
The other three girls nodded their heads in assent to Dee Dee.
"These Milking sheaths are fairly easy to use, " said Dee Dee, "but you've got to exercise extreme control with them too. Summer, you've never done this at all before now. Ebony and Jordan, you've been through one or two Milking sessions, but you've never monitored the controls on them.
"Use slow, gentle increments of pressure and vibration with them. Turn the knobs just a little, and let yourself enjoy the feelings for a bit, before moving on. You're all familiar with how your cock works, so whenever you feel the feelings begin to rise, and you think you're even remotely close to cumming, hit this red button. It'll send a burst of reverse pressure, and should put the fire out right away in you.
"Whenever you do this, wait at least a minute before you start up again, or you touch your prick again. The way Tiffany and Clyda are going at it with out two guests today, we won't have any shortage of inspiration."
"Let's get this show on the road!" shouted Tiffany. She started off somewhat slowly, working her cock into Toppsy's cunt at a moderate rate, until she had over half of it buried inside her. Then Tiffany increased her pumping to a faster pace, until she was averaging six inches or more with her thrusts into Toppsy.
Toppsy's cunt got red hot under the constant attack from Tiffany, the pussy juice boiling up from her hole. She was full of Tiffany's cockmeat, and was soon stuffed with every inch of her gigantic prick. Tiffany soon felt her cock tighten into an iron rod as it vibrated in Toppsy's pussy. She knew it wouldn't be long before she was about to shoot, and she didn't care. As before, the object today was to fuck Toppsy as often and as possible as she could, until Dee Dee and the others were ready.
Clyda stood before Lulu with her cock jutting out in front of her. "She always was such a showoff," as she glanced at Tiffany humping Toppsy. She gently massaged her hand along the shaft, pulling her foreskin over her huge cockhead in front of Lulu.
"Well love, are you ready to get humped even harder than you did earlier today?" she teased.
"Yeah, but you've gotta promise me one thing," replied Lulu.
"And what's that?"
"I want to see you back up all that talk about you and your cock. I want to see you shove that telephone pole between your legs all the way inside of me, without stopping once!"
Next to her, Lulu's surprising words registered on Toppsy, but she was too busy trying to hold her own against Tiffany pummeling her with her massive prick to respond.
Clyda was taken by surprise. She wasn't certain what Lulu was going to say, but she certainly hadn't expected this. Some of the girls had dropped rumors about how nasty and how much fun Lulu could be during sex. And Clyda thought she had noticed that trend developing in her, as she scanned the mountains of video footage on her and Toppsy.
"Be careful what you ask for dear, you just might get it," warned Clyda. She turned to give Lulu a profile view of her, reminding her of just how huge her dick was.
"I never thought I'd hear myself say this," said Lulu, "but ever since you pumped us full of chemicals so we could handle your cocks, I've been enjoying sex more than I ever have before. Taking something as big as you girls between my legs, and being able to enjoy it has given me a rush that I can't begin to explain. It took a little while, but once I found out that you weren't gonna rip me apart, I really started to get into it."
"Well, it's nice to hear that we've made you into a 'convert', sweetheart," said Clyda. "And since you've asked me so nicely, I don't really see that I have any choice but to try and fulfill your wish."
Hearing the conversation next to her, Tiffany wasn't ready to finish things yet. She settled into a moderate, piston-like humping of Toppsy, so she could view the scene nearby.
"This I'm gonna have to see for myself," said Tiffany.
Lulu reached down and spread her cunt lips apart with her hands, revealing the hot, moist tunnel inside. "Ram that slab of meat inside me, and don't spare the horses, Clyda."
Clyda gripped the shaft of her cock with one hand, and took steady aim at Lulu's hole. Just fucking Lulu had now become a challenge to her, and she was determined not to back down from it.
Clyda thrust her hips forward, and her huge cockhead disappeared into Lulu's cunt. Her fuckhole sucked Clyda's prick in. Slowly, inch by precious inch, Clyda was wedging her cockhead up into Lulu's steaming pussy. Lulu grunted and pumped, pushing her pussy down against her. Her soaking fuck tunnel rippled, adjusting to accommodate the great breadth of Clyda's prick, her pussy juices spreading around her cock.
"Oh yeah!" Lulu grunted. "Rip my box in two! Shove that dick further into me!"
Watching the incredible display of penetration next to her caused Tiffany to fuck her cock deeper and harder into Toppsy's cunt.
The head of Clyda's cock had f***ed its way deep into her, up her cunt. Clyda had a foot of her meat inside Lulu now, leaving half to go. Lulu's pussy began to work on her cock, the muscles gripping her cock meat, forcing her to work harder. Her cunt lips were clinging to Clyda's prick, just behind the buried cock knob. Lulu twisted from side to side, her body giving way as Clyda slowly worked more of her fat prick shaft up her cunt.
Now Tiffany could feel her flared cockhead slamming hard into the farthest depths of Toppsy's strained pussy. Clyda was making good on her attempt to shove all of her meat into Lulu in one mighty plunge. Inch after inch disappeared into Lulu's snatch, like a train going into a tunnel. Clyda was panting and heaving with the effort, and Lulu looked like she was almost ready to cum, just from this action. Well over half of her cock was buried in Lulu now.
"Don't stop, damn it! Don't stop!" cried Lulu.
Clyda grunted, and girls in the audience could plainly see the sweat trickling down her back, but she kept up the steady pressure, watching Lulu squirm and writhe as she shoved her cunt onto her prick. Her cockhead forged a passage up her body, prying her pussy open, and her long, thick stalk pushed in behind, vanishing inch by inch. Lulu was working her crotch down toward Clyda's balls, wanting all of that long, leathery shaft up her cunt while the gigantic cockhead delved into the very depths of her loins, filling her pussy to the brim with shemale cock.
"Ugh!" Lulu grunted, as Clyda f***ed three more inches of her cock into her pussy. "C'mon, Clyda! Fill my hole until I can't take anymore!"
Lulu's face was radiant with passion, her head switching from side to side, and she was panting like a steam engine. Her buxom body trembled as she fucked herself on Clyda's prick. Bracing her shoulders on the platform, she shoved, twisting her cunt onto Clyda's massive fuck stick. Deeper and deeper went that oversized slab of cock, grinding a passage up into her spreading pussy, fucking slowly into Lulu's innermost depths.
With a last thrust, Clyda lurched and shoved the head of her mighty prick as deep as it would go into Lulu. She gasped, then smiled as she felt the smack of her hot ballmeat throb against her ass cheeks. Lulu's marvelous cunt had managed to take Clyda's entire enormous fuck rod in one continuous plunge, and her cock had finally bottomed out in her pussy.
The girls in the audience could see this too, and they let out a chorus of catcalls.
"Way to go, Clyda! You've got so much dick in her, it ought to pop out of her mouth!"
"Show that girl what a real cock feels like!"
"Oh fuck, yes!" cried Lulu, as she realized what had happened. "I don't think that I've ever felt so full down there."
"That's a bit of a first for me too you know," panted Clyda. "Nobody else has ever had me do that to them before."
Seeing Clyda finally succeed at her labor of lust was an incredible turn on for Tiffany. Once she saw Clyda's balls hit Lulu's butt, a tingle ran down her spine. Tiffany accelerated her fucking of Toppsy for a few minutes, and then threw her head back and she let out a high-pitched whine as her orgasm overtook her.
Then Toppsy felt Tiffany suddenly stand very still. She couldn't hold out any longer, and suddenly Tiffany's cock was sending stream after stream of hot cum deep into her tender tight cunt. Toppsy could feel her load of cum jet out and burn its way through her cunt. Tiffany's cockhead was sending incredibly thick gushes of molten jism into her body.
With a scream, Toppsy crashed into the world of climax. "Oh fuck, yes! It feels like there's a red-hot firehose between my legs!"
Toppsy's cunt squeezed tightly, clutching along Tiffany's cock while her body throbbed in orgasm again and again. She cried out as she felt the throbbing of Tiffany's prick shoot out another load of cum into her hot cunt. After the fourth explosion Toppsy collapsed onto the platform, with her arms hanging limply at her sides.
Lulu lifted her head and stared at Clyda defiantly. "Now I want you to finish the job, honey. You and Tiffany bragged about how good you are with your cocks." She lifted her head so she was certain Clyda saw the passion in her face. "You see the way that she almost made Toppsy pass out just now? Fuck me until I can't see straight! Turn my pussy inside-out, but I want you to make me cum like never before!"
Clyda was again momentarily startled by Lulu's incredible demands. Toppsy heard them too, but she was still being pounded violently by Tiffany's cock, to be able to respond.
"Whatever Lulu wants, Lulu gets," replied Clyda. The strength and determination that Lulu was showing was a turn-on for Clyda, and she resolved to give her a fucking she wouldn't soon forget.
Hearing the last exchange between Toppsy and Clyda, Tiffany could sense that she wasn't finished yet either, and she was determined to put on a show of her own. Pulling her prick from between Toppsy's legs, Tiffany maneuvered it to point-blank range in front of her face. Her mammoth cock swelled and exploded one more time, the massive eruption of her jism almost obscuring Toppsy's face for a moment. Jabbing her prick into her face, Tiffany sank the cocktip between her warm lips, scr****g it against her teeth. Then she backed up, her prick finally stopped for the moment, but everyone could tell that her huge balls were nowhere near being drained.
"That's just a sample of what you're gonna get today, girl," said Tiffany, with her hands on her hips. Although it had temporarily stopped shooting, her cock was still rock-hard and erect, and thrusting proudly out from between her legs. "By the way, are sure that you haven't bitten off more than you can chew over there, Lulu?"
"You just leave this oversexed little trollop to me Tiffany!" retorted Clyda. "It's been too damned long since I've had a genuine challenge from any of the strumpets we've invited to the Island. Lulu wants to know what it's like to really be fucked by us, and I'm just the girl to do it to her!"
A roar of applause and raunchy comments echoed through the audience when they heard Clyda's proclamation.
"All right Clyda, the spotlight's all yours," said Tiffany. "I'm not the only one who wants to see what you can do to someone, when you don't hold anything back.
"And now that I've had a dip in your pussy, I'm gonna stretch that tight little asshole of yours, girl." Tiffany pried her hands under Toppsy's butt cheeks on the platform, and used her strength to pull her forward, so her rectum was now fully exposed to her in this position. "I'm gonna ream this tight little poop-chute of yours, until it's at least two sizes bigger than when we started!"
Toppsy gritted her teeth in defiance, and tried to prepare herself for what was about to come. Although Dee Dee's pills prevented her body from being ripped apart, they did nothing to hide the brutal sensations of something the size of Tiffany's cock being rammed in and out of her like a piledriver. Toppsy had never liked anal sex before coming to the Island, and she cared even less for lesbian sex; but she loved hard, hot cocks. Even if it was Tiffany or another girl that did it to her here, she simply couldn't help herself from turning into a screaming nymphomaniac whenever she was fucked by one of the amazons in either hole.
"Quit squirming girl, you know you love this," Tiffany teased her. With that Tiffany shoved her cockhead into Toppsy's ass. Tiffany had fucked more girls than she could remember since she came to the Island, but few if any, had a sphincter that could grip tighter, and still absorb as much of her meat as Toppsy did.
"Oh, yeah!" Tiffany exclaimed as she slowly thrusted her prick into Toppsy's butt, enjoying the incredibly snug fit. Tiffany paused for a moment.
"Damn! If I didn't know better, I'd swear I had one of Dee Dee's plastic sheaths on my cock. You've got a body that was just tailor-made to be fucked by us, Toppsy."
Tiffany's comments managed to revolt and turn Toppsy on at the same time. Retaliating would do her little or no good in this situation, so she might as well make the best of things, and hope that she could manage to ride it all out. By now, Toppsy knew she could survive just about anything from any of the amazons on the Island, so she decided to play along and encourage Tiffany, hoping that she'd finish up with her sooner.
"My butt's clinging to your cock for a reason, Tiffany. You know I can't get enough of your meat. Show me what you can really do with it."
"Exactly what I had in mind girl!" Tiffany lunged forward, the thickness of her huge prick stretching Toppsy's ass to the limit. By this point, Tiffany was so turned on, it didn't really matter to her if Toppsy was sincere or not. All Tiffany cared about was satisfying the burning in her loins, and bringing herself off again. She fucked forward into Toppsy, the hot bubbling juices in her ass saturating her cockmeat and oozing out over her cum-stuffed balls.
Clyda had paused briefly to catch her breath. She saw Tiffany plowing her cock into Toppsy's butt. "When I watch a performance like that, I do believe that's my cue to continue, love."
Now Clyda followed Tiffany's actions, working her rigid meat in and out of Lulu like a giant piston. Lulu lifted her hips slightly so she could mash her crotch up and down, and swung her ass from side to side, cavorting on Clyda's cunt-stuffing shaft. As her massive cock pulsed inside her, Lulu was lifted higher. Her lush ass bobbed up and down and her thighs rippled, tensing and relaxing, letting her move gloriously on that giant prick. Clyda was holding steady, all of her prick embedded in Lulu's clinging, steaming pussy on her forward thrusts. She was moaning in pleasure as she felt Lulu's hot cunt flesh cling and ripple and suck and mold itself around her prick.
Lulu was fucked to the very core, whimpering with the pure joy of it. Clyda pumped her cock back and forth, using six-inch strokes on Lulu with her cock. Her pussy slid back and Clyda's leathery rod slid out of her, dripping with her cunt juice. Then Clyda lunged forward and Lulu took her back into her pussy, took the head of her mighty prick into the deepest depths of her cunt. A shuddering sensation caused Lulu to gasp. Her pussy was melting like wax around a hot, hard poker. She could actually feel her cunt juice seep slowly out to coat Clyda's prick.
As she pulled back, Lulu's cunt lips were almost turned inside out as they sucked on Clyda's cock. And as Clyda plowed forward, her pussy lips were stuffed up into her cunt.
Foaming cunt juice ran out of Lulu's cunt and soaking Clyda's nuts, and trickled down into the crack of her ass. Her body, impaled on Clyda's cock, was vibrant and trembling. A series of low, soft, steady moans murmured from her lips, which escalated into frantic cries of pleasure.
"Do it to me harder, Clyda!" she sighed. "Use that cock of yours!"
Until now, Clyda had been holding steady, letting Lulu wallow around on her massive prick, enjoying the feeling of having her cunt twist and jerk and slide on her cockmeat, but now Clyda's hips tensed and she began to fuck her prick in and out in earnest. Her hot cockmeat was stuffing Lulu's cunt so full that, at first, she simply dragged the dancer along with her. But then Lulu braced herself, and her pussy loosened a bit more and then Clyda was able to ram her fat cock into her, a foot at a time. As Clyda fucked forward, Lulu thrust her pussy up to meet her, and as she drew back she twisted her pelvis from side to side, grinding her cunt on the retreating cock meat.
"Oh shit, yes! That's fucking awesome!" squealed Lulu.
Toppsy worked her rump up and down the length of Tiffany's prick. "Jeez! I feel so fucking full!" Foamy juices spilled from her anus, coating Tiffany's swinging balls and keeping her jabbing cockshaft greased. "I don't fucking believe it, it feels like she's gettin' even bigger! She's stretching me apart!"
Tiffany fucked her deep, her cock cutting cleanly into Toppsy's puckered asshole. Each powerful thrust jammed the whimpering blonde dancer into the platform and pushed her back and forth. Tiffany snorted, fucking hard, driving her farther along the platform. Her cock swelled inside her gripping anus, and her balls ached as creamy fuck juices spilled from her sphincter, and trickled down the shaft of her cock.
With the other amazons watching, Toppsy struggled to keep from being knocked off the platform. Tiffany's lunging stabs were making her head spin. Each jab of her cock brought a gurgling cry from her drooling mouth.
The amazons continued to watch Tiffany as she fucked her prick into Toppsy's ass without mercy. The sight nearly made some of them cream in their seats. The fuck juices squished out from Toppsy's cock-stuffed rump as Tiffany fucked her hulking prick into her butt.
"Ooh, cream her, Tiffany," called one girl from the audience. "Drown her ass in cum!"
"I'm cumming!" Toppsy wailed as she twisted her hips and blindly fucked herself on Tiffany's prick. Hot pussy-cum gushed from the pulsing walls of Toppsy's cunt. The bubbling cum poured out onto Tiffany's cockshaft and spurted out over her balls. Tiffany whined shrilly. The hot pussy cum from Toppsy was igniting the jism churning in her balls.
Tiffany's balls burst. She cried out, her head jerking up as the hot thick cum shot through her cock and gushed from the tip of her prick. She jabbed, almost knocking Toppsy off the platform as she split her throbbing rump with her erupting prick.
Tiffany's cock erupted again inside the pulsing heat of Toppsy's rectum. Thick wads of cum squirted from her prick. The hot gooey wads drenched her already overstuffed bowels. Tiffany jabbed her cock all the way to the balls into Toppsy, reaching down and mashing her clit with her fist as she thrashed wildly beneath her.
Clinging to the platform, Toppsy went berserk. She shoved back at Tiffany's plunging prick. The hot cum filling her ass triggered another orgasm in her pussy, and more cum churned in Tiffany's erupting balls.
"That's it Toppsy!" cried out Tiffany. "Keep your ass jammed tight on my prick and take everything that I've got. You're getting the mother of all enemas today!"
Toppsy's eyes grew wider and wider as she felt the incredible load of hot jism from Tiffany fill her bowels to what seemed like the bursting point and beyond. For a moment, Toppsy thought she'd pass out from the sensation, or that something terrible would happen to her. Tiffany was standing with her crotch pressed against her butt, and her cock buried to the balls in her ass. Now Tiffany had reached out and was mashing Toppsy's heaving breasts together, as her cock finally stopped throbbing and shooting.
Slowly, the incredible mass and heat in Toppsy's ass subsided and she could actually feel the pressure abate in her bowels. A brief feeling of relief came over her.
"Dee Dee's pills are doing their work, honey," said Tiffany. "In a minute, it'll feel like there's nothing in there at all."
Clyda turned her head to watch Tiffany shoot off into Toppsy's rump. She turned to face Lulu again. "Is that what you want, sweetheart?" she hissed at her. "You want me to fuck you so hard, your body turns to jelly, and you can't even think straight?"
Clyda pulled back and watched a foot of her thick cockmeat ooze out from Lulu's suction cup of a cunt, dripping with her juices. Then Clyda rammed it back in without mercy, stuffing her pussy full, slamming her balls against her rump. The sound was like two large slabs of meat slapping together. The impact was so great, and the f***es so powerful, that Lulu's eyes rolled back in their sockets for an instant, before she regained control of her body.
"Do it again, damn it!" screamed Lulu. "Fuck me harder!"
Now Clyda was becoming hotter and more aroused than ever. She began smashing into Lulu's cunt like a battering ram. With Lulu's pussy stuffed to the limit with cock, there was no room for all of the juices between her legs anymore, and the liquid splurted out of her snatch like a fountain each time Clyda buried herself in her. In no time at all, both Clyda and Lulu looked as though they had been caught in a downpour. Both of their tummies and parts of their breasts were liberally splattered.
The root of Clyda's mighty prick was almost completely supporting Lulu as her gigantic member throbbed even harder, almost lifting Lulu off of the platform.
Lulu's womb was soaking wet and steaming as Clyda's iron-hard pole smashed into her juicy pussy again and again. Her inner cunt muscles massaged Clyda's cock meat, rippling and pulling, sucking and dragging. Clyda fucked harder and faster, cramming her prick up that voracious maw, feeding phallic fuel to the furnace of Lulu's hot pussy. Her prick fucked in with a long, rippling fuck-stroke that hiked Lulu's ass into the air, off of the platform.
Lulu looked out between the rising slopes of her fat tits, half expecting to see the outline of Clyda's giant prick pushing a furrow up along her belly. Lulu saw Clyda grin at her wickedly, and then shove her hips forward and ram into her like a charging bull. She felt the impact all along her spine, and shivered at the incredible sensations it produced in her.
Clyda's huge balls swung back and forth like the clappers of a bell. They whacked against Lulu's churning ass as she buried her prick up her cunt, then swung ponderously back, so full of fuck juice that they were like lead.
One of her legs clutched against the side of the platform, helping her to grind her soaking snatch on Clyda's prick. Lulu's other knee was hooked over the edge of the platform and she reached her foot down to brush against Clyda's balls. The size and heat of them astonished Lulu. Clyda was gasping heavily and her own body was soaked with sweat and stained with their juices. Seeing the startled look on Lulu's face, Clyda paused briefly as she pulled her cock back.
"You aren't the only one who's giving her all today here, love," Clyda panted.
Suddenly Lulu felt it. A tiny spark deep within her being, which she knew would grow inexorably into an orgasm that she'd never forget.
"It's starting. I'm almost there," Lulu exclaimed. "Fuck me harder than ever!"
Clyda could feel it within her loins too. She'd reached the point where her years of experience with her cock told her that even she couldn't hold off the inevitable forever.
"This is it for me too, Lulu! This time we're going all the way!"
"Hmm. Those two are definitely putting on a tough act to follow next door," said Tiffany.
“Since your pussy felt so nice the first time, I think that I'll do it again." This time, Tiffany copied Clyda's technique, and rammed over eighteen inches of her prick into Toppsy's cunt in one long, slow plunge. She watched Toppsy's eyes grow wider and wider, as more of her meat vanished inside her.
"Don't worry sweetheart," said Tiffany. "If something was gonna happen to you, you would've popped at the seams already. If your s****r can take this kind of treatment, so can you."
Tiffany's balls rumbled and swelled as they whacked against Toppsy's quivering body. Her prick swelled even larger, stretching her pussy. She moaned and fucked harder, driving Toppsy back and forth on the suspended platform.
Clyda called upon all of the strength that she had left in her body, and for the next several minutes, she fucked Lulu harder and faster than she had ever done to anyone else before. She shortened the length of her thrusts into Lulu down to only five or six inches, and gripped her ankles for leverage and support. Now she was blasting her cock into Lulu like a jackhammer with strokes that were almost too fast to count.
Under this onslaught, Lulu began to cream. She tried to hold back and wait for Clyda to spurt her cum up her cunt, but the thrill finally overwhelmed her and her cum juice began to deluge from her well-stuffed pussy.
After ten minutes of humping from Tiffany, Toppsy reached the peak, and her body went into convulsions as she experienced yet another orgasm. She thrashed like a wildcat on the platform as her cunt exploded.
Tiffany shoved her twisting body back and forth as hot buttery pussy-cum bathed her drilling prick. She lurched harder into Toppsy. The heat from her pussy was reaching into Tiffany's balls and igniting the cum there. Her head jerked up and her lips trembled as her balls burst again.
"Holy shit, she's cumming again!" Toppsy screamed as a thick river of jism spurted from Tiffany's pisser and splashed deep in her cunt. "She's creamin' me!" She nearly went insane as Tiffany's hot gooey cum triggered another orgasm deep in her pussy, and she slammed her massive prick up into her body.
Tiffany pounded her cunt with brute f***e. Her balls churned, the cum gushing through her fat cock and squirting from her tip. Spunk spurted deep, flooding Toppsy's cock-stuffed pussy. Tiffany moaned, her head bobbing back and forth, as her cock erupted again.
"C'mon, you big fucker," Lulu gasped. "Shoot that fucking slime up my hot cunt! Flood my pussy with that fucking cum!"
Clyda's massive cock slammed in, tossing Lulu's ass and pelvis up and down roughly. Her prick was getting even bigger as her orgasm approached. Lulu's body was shaking and she felt as if her hips would jump out of their sockets, as if her vital organs were being shoved aside by Clyda's fucking cock.
Another orgasm shook her body. Cunt juice splashed wildly from Lulu's pussy as Clyda's big cock fucked into her like a locomotive.
"Shoot your cum into me!" Lulu cried.
Tiffany lunged forward, her cock buried deep in Toppsy's squirming body. Her ass was lifted off the platform. Tiffany lunged even harder, her rump twitching, her chest heaving. More cum gushed from her fat cock, flooding Toppsy's pussy. It gushed out over her balls and down the crack of Toppsy's jiggling ass.
Toppsy screamed and tried to clutch Tiffany's hips with her legs. Her body was out of control. She humped frantically, her body nearly going into convulsions as she tried to grind her clit into Tiffany's cock.
The other amazons in the audience were nearly in a trance watching Tiffany fuck Toppsy. Their eyes were wide as they saw the f***e with which Tiffany was impaling Toppsy with her cock, and fixed on the river of cum seeping from Toppsy's cock-stuffed cunt.
Tiffany continued to fuck her cock hard into Toppsy's climaxing pussy. More cum spewed from her prick. She jabbed, nearly knocking Toppsy off the platform. Toppsy screamed and tried to hold onto the platform with her arms and legs as Tiffany drilled her cunt.
Next to them, Clyda and Lulu were locked in the throes of passion. No words were exchanged now, only the frantic grunting and panting of each girl, as Clyda strove to fuck Lulu beyond her limits, and Lulu tried to keep herself on the platform, and withstand her onslaught.
Tiffany threw her head back, her hair swishing across her neck as she kept the screaming Toppsy impaled on her squirting prick. Tiffany slammed at Toppsy's writhing body, her erupting balls slapping at her ass cheeks. Toppsy continued to hump her hips. Her head snapped back and forth as she somehow absorbed the thrashing and humping from Tiffany.
The amazons in the audience gasped as they watched Tiffany hump Toppsy as if she were a feather. They strained their necks and saw the cum flowing from Toppsy's cunt like a river, and their mouths watered.
Tiffany lunged hard, her balls just about drained now. She whined, her rump jerking as she shoved Toppsy's screaming body back and forth. Toppsy's vision started to spin. Her legs weakened, then slipped from Tiffany's hips. She went limp, her cunt still stuffed with Tiffany's steel-hard cock.
Tiffany stabbed hard one last time into Toppsy. Now Tiffany pulled her cock slowly out of Toppsy's cunt, enjoying the tight clinging sensations of her butt all along her shaft. Then she jerked back, her prick popping from her cunt. A spraying stream of jism splattered all over Toppsy's writhing body, dotting her sizzling flesh. With her cock free, Tiffany tossed her head back, and exulted in her orgasm, and her triumph over Toppsy.
"Now you know what it's like to really be fucked, Toppsy," panted Tiffany. "But we're still not finished with you for today girl."
Clyda roared in ecstasy, as she knew her release was only seconds away. Her bloated balls exploded as her hips heaved her prick into Lulu's cunt. The hot cum rushed up her fat prick and Lulu gurgled with the joy of it when she felt that huge, steaming load of jism pour into her fuck tunnel.
"Oh, my gosh!" Lulu cried, overcome by fuck-lust. "Blast me with your juice!"
Lulu's cunt had been creaming before, but now, feeling Clyda's cock cream flood into her pussy, her orgasm peaked. Pussy juice filled her, mixing with Clyda's molten cum.
Clyda shot off again and again. She was spurting so much spunk into her that Lulu thought her body must be awash in the fucking stuff, that her heart and liver and lungs must be floating like flotsam in a creamy sea of cum.
Lulu grabbed her enormous tits, and squeezed for all she was worth, as the withering f***e of orgasm rocketed through her body. Her fingers dug so deeply into her fleshy orbs that most of her fingertips weren't even visible.
Lulu's mouth gaped open, drooling. Her eyes narrowed to slits. She panted frantically. Spasm after spasm shook her lush, ripe body as she creamed again and again. Each time Clyda squirted another dose of cum up into her, Lulu melted on her fucking prick.
Clyda was shooting cum up into Lulu with such power that she felt she might blow her right off the end of her prick, if the contours of the platform didn't keep her firmly braced in place. Clyda's hips bobbed as she fucked in, shooting yet another creamy load up her cunt, then she slid lower as she withdrew, only to ram her fucker into Lulu yet again.
"Give it to me! Give it all to me!" Lulu wailed, feeling Clyda's balls slap against her ass.
Tiffany moved so that her long prick was now hovering over Toppsy's panting and heaving body. Tiffany relaxed the mental control over her cock, and let it land against Toppsy's sweat covered body with an audible smack.
Her tremendous prick from reached Toppsy's crotch almost to her chest and the hot rod pressed against the bottom of her enormous tits. Toppsy rubbed her body against her prick. Tiffany humped forward, sliding her cock meat up along her body. The dark slab of her cock-head glided through Toppsy's soft cleavage and bumped her under the chin, like a puppy wanting to play. Tiffany pushed forward a little more, tilting Toppsy's head back.
When she thrust forward again, Toppsy lowered her chin to her breastbone and pushed her tongue out and licked at the slimy head of Tiffany's cock. Despite everything she'd been through, the rich, musky flavor of Tiffany's shemale cock thrilled her. Toppsy pulled her thighs upward and back, making a primitive vise around Tiffany's long cock, near the root, and as her prick head slid up between her tits again, she began to tongue the cock knob greedily.
"Yeah, that's it," moaned Tiffany. "Suck my cock good. Get it good and primed for the next time that I shove it into you."
Tiffany enjoyed herself as she tit-fucked Toppsy for a few moments. No one on the Island was flat chested, and several girls were bustier than she was. But no one had a set of tits like Toppsy and Lulu did. Tiffany was actually having to exert her strength to keep Toppsy's watermelon-like tits sandwiched about her cock. After several minutes, Tiffany felt her cock was more than ready for continued action inside Toppsy's holes.
Slowly, Clyda pulled her throbbing cock out of Lulu's pussy. Lulu watched Clyda's cock as she extracted it. Her cunt sucked at it through every inch. Then the cockhead pulled out of her and Lulu relaxed on the platform for a moment, her ass twitching, her tits flopping.
Clyda's prick, still huge, hard and wet, swayed above her. Cum and cunt juice gushed from Lulu's vacated cunt. Clyda looked as though she were holding her breath, as she fought to maintain control over her member. Lulu was shocked. Even after the deluge Clyda had just dumped into her body, her cock and balls still looked like they could unleash an awesome load.
Tiffany moved her body so that both she and Toppsy could see what was about to happen next to them. "Watch this girl. This is gonna be good!"
"You wanted cum, love? You've bl**dy well got it!" shouted Clyda.
For a moment, there was only the sound of Clyda stroking the shaft of her cock with one hand, while the other squeezed her balls. A sense of fantastic anticipation hung in the air as everyone waited to see just how much Clyda had left in her balls.
A dreamy smile transfigured Clyda's face. She backed away, her cockhead now just over Lulu's crotch. Seconds later, her cock erupted like a volcano.
Like water from a high-pressure hose, the stream of jism shot out and plastered Lulu. For over twenty seconds, a dozen other streams followed it, and landed everywhere on the blonde dancer. Her breasts were drenched. A miniature lake had formed on her neck and chest above the mounds of her boobs in her clavicle. Lulu's hair was so wet in places that it was actually pressed to her head.
By now, all the eyes in the auditorium were focused on Clyda and Lulu, including Tiffany and Toppsy.
"I'm impressed darling," said Tiffany. "If you're only gonna shoot off once, you might as well make it memorable. And that's what I'd call a show-stopper!"
Toppsy was still in shock at seeing a side of her s****r that she'd never suspected. All she could do was gape at Lulu. Clyda's monumental climax brought heavy applause and raucous cheers from the girls in the audience.
"Totally awesome, Clyda! That's showing her how we amazons can fuck!"
"You're all right Lulu! You had Clyda hit you with everything she could, and you took it all!"
Lulu's cunt was still spasming as though on Clyda's cock, wringing her own orgasm out to the last dregs. "That was beyond belief," Lulu finally managed to blurt out.
"You're not finished yet, love," replied Clyda. She had regained her breath, and moved closer so that she was at Lulu's side. Her still rigid cock was resting before her face, dripping with sweat, pussy juice and cum.
She looked close at Lulu and grinned, "Remember when you were a little girl, and you'd lick the batter from your mother's mixing bowl? Put that tongue and mouth of yours to work."
An ear to ear grin spread over Lulu's features, and she eagerly began cleaning off Clyda's prick.
"As much as I hate to interrupt this tender moment, we've got something that just won't wait over here." It was Dee Dee. She along with Ebony, Summer and Jordan, were all sporting hard-ons that made what Tiffany and Clyda had just used look nearly inadequate.
Tiffany faced Toppsy again. "Okay, girl. You had a little time-out there. I'm gonna fuck you one more time, and by then, I think our other friends will be ready to put on their own cum shower display."
"Give us about five minutes, Tiffany," Dee Dee called out in a husky voice, that Tiffany hardly recognized. She'd only heard Dee Dee's voice like that in the deepest throes of orgasm, and when she'd been pushed to her sexual limits. "Then we'll show these two what a cum shot really is."
After almost an hour in the milking sheaths, their cocks were nearly beyond description. The balls of each girl were swollen much larger than two softballs, and were streaked with veins. The skin of Dee Dee, Jordan and Summer's pricks were flushed to such a degree that they were almost identical in color to Ebony's. All four of the amazons were panting and heaving as they teetered on the edge of an uncontrollable orgasm.
Tiffany jerked her head around to the audience. "The three of you in the front row. Get down here quickly. As soon as these four assume the position, I want you to connect the tubing to the plastic pieces on their cockheads."
With practiced efficiency, several of the girls quickly made the necessary connections on the four milking amazons, as well as fixing the tubing to Toppsy and Lulu's mouths so that it couldn't slip out by accident, and then resumed their seats.
"Nice work, girls," said Tiffany. "Dee Dee, the four of you know what to do. Get ready to watch the fireworks everyone! Here comes the grand finale."
Tiffany turned to Clyda with a grin. "How about it, Tiger? You think you've got enough left in you for one more go with our two friends here?"
"Never let it be said that I was a party pooper, Tiffany," Clyda retorted. "And by the way, I know I've got enough in my tank, for one more time with someone with as much spirit and gusto as Lulu here. I never got the chance to bang her back door today, so I'm going to rectify that little detail right now."
"I think that I'll do that very same thing on Toppsy here. I'm gonna ride the 'Hershey Highway' one more time on her!"
Toppsy's thighs were trembling as she braced herself; Tiffany grabbed her ass and pulled her into rump into position like a kicker setting up a football on a tee. Tiffany leaned forward, letting only a portion of her huge cockhead slide in and out of her anal ring, but Toppsy knew her cock was ready once again to plunge brutally in at a moment's notice.
Lulu reached down, gripping her rump with both hands and spread her rectum as wide open as it would go. Clyda nudged her cockhead against her ass and the tip of her prick slipped easily into her hole. Lulu whimpered as her clit began to throb. Lulu twisted her hips from side to side, already wanting to f***e her anus onto her cockhead. Her firm ass swayed under Clyda's body in the platform.
Dee Dee and the other three Milkers had now set the sheaths on their cocks to maximum intensity, as they prepared to unleash their cum for Toppsy and Lulu.
Ebony and Jordan were hovering above Lulu. Directly across from them, Dee Dee and Summer were positioned above Toppsy.
Toppsy seemed to have a feeling of dread, and steeled herself to hopefully survive this latest ordeal on the Island. Lulu was looking like a c***d on Christmas morning, eyes bright, full of anticipation that no one had ever seen before.
At that point, Tiffany and Clyda each gripped the thighs of both dancers for support, and the next stage of the ordeal continued.
Chapter 11: The Avalanche - The Respite
A little over an hour later, Toppsy and Lulu were e****ted back into the auditorium. The two blonde dancers had eaten, and had also managed to clean themselves off somewhat. As they walked toward the stage, Toppsy was muttering under her breath to Lulu. Although they both felt better physically, they could not help but wonder what Tiffany and her girls had in store for them now.
"Hello girls," said Tiffany. "Ready to take things one step further?"
"I guess we don't really have any choice, do we?" replied Toppsy.
"You'd better believe it, sweetheart. Now be good girls, and get comfortable in the two platforms, like you did before."
Toppsy and Lulu complied with Tiffany's instructions. A moment later, they were hovering several feet above the floor, as before.
"Before we get started, I want the two of you to meet the other girls who'll be performing in the second stanza today. I know that you were pretty busy this morning, but you may have noticed that there were a number of us that didn't take part in those festivities.
"I want you to meet three of them right now. Just before you two arrived, they proceeded to get themselves ready for you. Come on out, girls."
Dee Dee, Jordan and Summer had been standing off to the side, on a corner of the stage that was out of Toppsy and Lulu's field of vision. The three amazons walked slowly, their prodigious erections bobbing in the air in front of them. They stood close together, with Dee Dee in the middle, their arms reaching around and embracing each other's backside.
Summer and Jordan were now at their larger size, and were well over a foot taller than Dee Dee. But even in their incredible new size, Dee Dee’s balls were just as big as Summer and Jordan’s.
Each girl relaxed the mental control over her cock slightly, so that they pointed straight out from their crotches at a ninety-degree angle. Being in close proximity like this, their enormous shafts bumped and grazed against the others, as they gently stroked their pricks and fondled their balls.
"I think you know everybody here," said Tiffany. "But just in case you don't, here's a recap. The girl with the wavy-curly blonde hair is Dee Dee. She's the brains of our operations here, the one who made it all possible for us to have cocks in the first place. While she's the 'little girl' here, you'll soon find out that she's got the biggest set of nuts on the Island. And believe me, she knows how to use 'em."
Dee Dee smiled wickedly at Lulu and Toppsy, and pulled her cock back towards her tummy with one hand, so that it was pointing straight up. While in this pose, Dee Dee reached down and grabbed her massive balls with her other hand. Each one was already almost as big as a softball, and Dee Dee squeezed and kneaded them with her fingers.
"Next up is Jordan," said Tiffany. "Toppsy, I'm sure that you remember Jordan from your first day here, right? She's only been with us a short time, but she's almost as powerful as any other amazon on the Island, as far as her cock and balls go. I've told her that she can really cut loose, and blast you with her load, without holding back this afternoon."
“How the fuck did she get so huge?” exclaimed Toppsy. “And I’m not talking about her cock!”
“We’re just full of surprises around here,” replied Tiffany. “Don’t hurt your head trying to figure it out. Just accept it, and take a little comfort from the fact that Jordan and Summer won’t be fucking you today in their new size.”
Jordan slowly ran her hand up and down the length of her two-foot cock. She had already oiled up her genitals, and they glistened from the lights in the auditorium. Jordan's nuts were only slightly smaller than Dee Dee's, and both Toppsy and Lulu knew that she could unleash a tidal wave of jism from them.
"If you thought I pumped you full of cum before," said Jordan, "just wait until later, girls."
"Rounding out our trio is Summer," continued Tiffany. "Summer became a shemale amazon thanks to a gift from some extra-terrestrial visitors we had here a few months ago. Not only did they make her bigger and stronger physically, as you can obviously tell; but they also left nothing to chance when it came to her cock and balls either. Summer's the second biggest girl on the Island. She's been awfully impressive in her short time with us. Like Jordan, we're going to see just what she can do when she really puts her mind to it today."
Summer licked her lips, and stared at Toppsy and Lulu's gigantic tits with undisclosed lust. "I've heard a lot about you two, before you came to the Island, as well in your short time here. Whatever you've done with the other girls, you'd better be ready to double that effort with me and the others this afternoon."
At almost three feet, Summer's cock was the biggest that the two dancers had seen so far today. She was also considerably taller, standing approximately seven feet in height.
Toppsy and Lulu each felt a pang of fear in their stomach. They could tell that Tiffany was deadly serious about upping the ante, and making things more grueling than ever for them in the next round.
"I can read your eyes, and guess what you're probably thinking," said Tiffany. "You've seen how hard these three girls' erections are, and you're wondering why they don't shoot off now, because their nuts are swollen so much. You're hoping and praying that something like that will happen, so that you might get some sort of reprieve today.
"For your information, control over our cocks is one of the things we value the most, and we practice that constantly. The episode this morning was an exception. We wanted to dump as much jism into you, in as short a time as possible. To make a long story short, we don't cum, unless we want to cum. We can stay hard for hours."
Toppsy and Lulu sighed, and resigned themselves to accept whatever Tiffany had in store for them next.
"But I'm saving the best for last," said Tiffany. "Words won't do this next girl justice, so I won't even try. Come on out, Ebony!"
Ebony strolled out to stand before Toppsy and Lulu. Ebony's dark brown skin shined in the lights of the auditorium, and her powerful figure was evident to all, as she strode confidently to the stage. Jordan, Dee Dee and Summer backed a few steps away, so the two dancers had an unobstructed view of her. Ebony had her skirt on, and a bikini top.
Ebony was even taller than Summer and Jordan, and both Lulu and Toppsy knew that meant an even bigger, more brutal surprise awaited them between her legs. Ebony simply smiled at the two dancers with a look of utter confidence, which promised them an ordeal bey-ond anything they had experienced up until this point.
"Tami, Cleo," Tiffany called out. "Come over here, and strip Ebony. I want you to get her good and hard for us. Then we'll get things started."
The two girls moved in front of Ebony. Tami gripped the Velcro patch that held her skirt in place, while Cleo prepared to untie her bikini top.
Ebony placed her hands on her hips. "You've seen the rest," she smirked. "Now watch the best."
With that, Tami peeled open Ebony's skirt, and removed it from her hips, exposing her massive meat for all to see. Her enormous cock was a foot long, and as thick as Lulu's wrist, hanging down nearly to Ebony's knee. And it wasn't even hard!
Ebony's breasts were almost an afterthought when Cleo exposed them a moment later. Although the massive brown orbs were full and firm, with a splendid set of nipples, everyone in the auditorium had their eyes riveted on Ebony's cock.
"Let's get her hard, Cleo," Tami said. She squirmed and hefted Ebony's nuts. "Geez, her balls feel like they weigh a ton."
Cleo shivered, her hand stroking Ebony's cock. She leered at her pisshole as her prick instantly began to grow thick. "My pussy's getting wet just looking at this monster, and it's not even hard yet."
"Me too," Tami panted.
"C'mon, Ebony," Cleo gasped. "Get your meat hard for Toppsy and Lulu." She massaged her prick, her flesh sizzling as she held it out and rubbed her cockhead against her taut stomach.
Tami stroked Ebony's rump. "Our two friends need your prick, Ebony."
Cleo dropped to her knees. She grabbed Ebony's balls, and squeezed her nuts hard as Tami pawed her cock.
Tami watched Ebony's cock turn to steel. She turned to Toppsy and Lulu, who were staring in shock at Ebony. It was already a foot and a half long, and growing rapidly. "Ever see one this big, girls?"
Toppsy's mouth gaped, as Cleo shifted her fists up and down the length of Ebony's prick.
Toppsy's mouth watered as she stared at Ebony. She saw the incredible rate that Ebony's cock was growing.
"She's really growing now," Tami squealed as Ebony grew erect. "She's getting huge." She drooled, her young pussy tingling as Ebony's fat, bloated cockhead pushed out of her foreskin and came fully into view.
Ebony moaned, her black hair flowing as she shook her head from side to side. Cleo and Tami's hands on her prick were arousing her to a feverish pitch and her balls began swelling with jism.
Cleo slowly stroked Ebony's cock. She squirmed and opened her mouth. The massive tip of Ebony's prick brushed against her lips and she nearly creamed right then and there.
Tami stared at Ebony's cock with lust, hypnotized by her giant balls and thick shaft. She pulled the skin back and exposed her fat bloated cockhead. She licked Ebony's nuts, then slithered her tongue partly up her shaft. She wanted so badly to suck Ebony's cock and savor it for herself.
"Don't get any cute ideas, Tami," instructed Tiffany. "That goes for you too, Cleo. You girls know the drill for today."
Tami f***ed herself to hold off, and not carry on any further with Ebony.
"She's got tons of cum in here," Tami said, hefting her balls. "Tons of it."
Bobbing her head and moaning with pleasure, Ebony's cock went rigid as two pairs of feminine hands tormented her. She tossed her head back and sighed with passion. Her prick was nearly ready.
Cleo ran her fingers lightly over Ebony's cock, hypnotized by the amazon's huge prick. She caressed her balls, her mouth watering as she felt her balls swell even bigger.
Tami crawled next to Cleo and grabbed Ebony's prick. She stroked her cock, feeling it grow even harder in her hands. Her eyes darted to Toppsy and Lulu. "She'll be ready any minute now, Tiffany," she sighed nervously.
Cleo increased her efforts to turn Ebony's prick into a piece of steel. Her hands hefted Ebony's balls. They were heavy with cum and she swooned, knowing that all her jism would be squirting into the bowls for the two dancers to swallow.
Each of Ebony's huge nuts were almost as big as softballs and both Tami and Cleo licked them, but knew that could not possibly get either orb entirely in their mouths. Before long, Ebony's magnificent cock had now reached its full length of just over three feet, and her monstrous dark brown erection thrust out from between her legs like a battering ram.
"She's ready," Tami squealed with delight. "She's hard as a fucking rock."
Cleo grabbed the shaft of Ebony's cock. Her hand barely went halfway around the massive member. She stared at Toppsy and Lulu with a wicked grin. "You ready for this, girls?"
During their time on the Island so far, both Toppsy and Lulu had been assaulted and abused by every shemale amazon on the Island, including Ebony's colossal member. But during those times, they had all been sex scenes with multiple girls. At those times, Ebony had been content to enter the fray already with a raging hard-on, and simply pummeled the blonde dancers into sexual oblivion with her monstrous cock, and then blast them with a torrent of jism.
This was the first time the Toppsy or Lulu had seen Ebony's cock make the complete transformation from limp meat into a steel-hard erection.
"My god, it's gigantic," Lulu gasped.
"That girl isn't human," added Toppsy as she gaped at Ebony.
Ebony, now completely aroused, gently nodded her head and grinned. It was always a turn-on for her, when someone saw how big her cock and balls were in this manner. Her balls were rumbling and the hot anxious hands of Tami and Cleo on her prick had made her breathing increase, and made her abdominal muscles ripple.
There in front of Toppsy and Lulu, all four of the amazons' cocks had grown to their full lengths; from Dee Dee who was about sixteen inches, to Ebony's monster of just over three feet. Jordan and Summer were almost matching twins between their legs; in their new larger size, their magnificent hard-ons were only slightly smaller than Ebony’s. Each cock seemed to be thicker than the blonde dancers' wrists, and all four of the amazons' balls were nearly the size of two softballs.
Every amazon's dick had each grown to immense proportions. Massive amounts of turgid shemale meat were slowly stroked and fondled, as they stared at Toppsy and Lulu. Each amazon's cock was now as thick around as Toppsy's forearm and veins like tiny ropes on their shafts bulged and pulsed with their heartbeats.
"I've got good news and bad news for you two today," said Tiffany. "The good news is that none of these four girls will be fucking you today. But as you can obviously tell just by looking at their cocks and balls, they're really gonna put you to the test for swallowing cum at a fantastic rate.
"But just because these four don't do it to you, doesn't mean you get off scott free. Clyda and I will be handling the fucking duties today. Now while we're not quite as big as Jordan or Summer, I like to think that what we might lack in sheer size, we more than make up for with our experience."
Toppsy and Lulu simply glared at Tiffany with a mixture of hate and fear.
"Now the bad new today is that Dee Dee, Jordan, Summer and Ebony won't be simply jerking off into the bowls above your heads. They're gonna be Milking their pricks today."
"What the hell does that mean?" asked Toppsy.
"You saw part of it earlier today, when the girls attached the plastic pieces to the heads of their cocks, so they could shoot their cum straight into the bowls. We take things a step further in the Milking Ritual. Rather than explain everything to you, I'll let you watch as the girls get their cocks ready."
Toppsy and Lulu stared in fascination as the four amazons' cocks were prepared for the Milking Ritual. A number of new girls came forward from the audience to perform their duties on them.
First, each girl's cock was given a thorough lubrication with the special oils. This would help to protect the skin of their pricks for the rigors to come.
Next, the large oversized 'rubber bands' were placed around the base of their cocks. Then the loose end of the band was crossed, and the new end had the girls' balls placed inside that. Each girl's cock and balls seemed to swell up even larger and harder than before.
With their shafts prepared, the new girls now slipped a plastic sheath over each ama-zon's cock. This material was specially designed and fitted for each girl's prick. It ran from an inch or two above the base of their cock, to the same distance below their cockhead.
Finally, an extra coating of oil was applied to each amazon's cockhead, and then the plastic headpiece was fitted onto each of them. Each amazon massaged and smoothed her cock for a few moments, getting used to the feel of the plastic equipment on it.
Then the girls were each handed a small device like a TV remote control, which would be used to manipulate their cocks. They huddled together as Dee Dee gave them some quick instructions on the use of these.
All through this, Toppsy and Lulu stared at the tableau before them with morbid curiosity. "While they're making the final adjustments, I'll explain things briefly," said Tiffany. "In a nut-shell, the devices on their pricks are connected through a wireless hookup, to a machine that can apply incredible amounts of pressure to them. All of the f***e that a woman can exert on a cock with her pussy, hips and thighs is like a drop in the bucket compared to this.
"Ordinarily we do this in another area of the Island, and one girl is responsible for the control of another girl's prick during the process. Today, because we have four of them doing it at once, they'll each be in control of their own cock and balls.
"We take all the elaborate precautions with the oils, to help their cocks survive the whole ordeal, which usually lasts about an hour, before their first cum shot. Once they finally shoot off, the results make anything that you've see before simply pale in comparison. You wouldn't believe me if I told you how much they can cum, so you'll just have to see it for yourselves. But the four girls I've chosen today are definitely the 'heavyweights' on the Island."
Just then, the group of Dee Dee, Jordan, Summer and Ebony broke apart.
"Just hook up one end of the tubing to the new containing bowls, and leave the other end hanging," said Dee Dee. "I'll be coaching everyone on how use the sheaths to milk their cocks. Later, when we're almost ready, we'll hook the other ends up to our pricks."
"That sounds good to me," said Tiffany. "Dee Dee's the only one of you who's actually monitored the controls during a Milking session, so listen to her instructions and you'll do fine."
"It'll take us almost an hour, before we're really ready to shoot off a full-f***e load for our two friends," said Dee Dee. “We’ll let you know when you know when we’re good and ready.
"Tiffany, do you think that you and Clyda can keep our two guests occupied for that long by yourselves?"
“I’m sure we’ll find a way to pass the time, Dee Dee.”
As the four girls to get themselves ready, some of the newer girls quickly switched the empty containing bowls for even larger ones and attached the tubing to the side of it.
The effect of what this meant was in store for Toppsy and Lulu was not lost on them as they saw the new equipment hovering in place over their heads.
“You have got to be fucking k**ding me!” exclaimed Toppsy.
Tiffany simply glared at Toppsy and Lulu, and glared at her. “After everything the two of you have been through here on our Island so far, do you really have to ask that?”
“You should know by now, that we wouldn’t bring out something like this, if we weren’t going to put it to good use,” said Clyda.
At this point, Tiffany and Clyda rose from their seats, and removed their skirts and bikini tops.
"It won't take us long, before we're ready and raring to go," said Tiffany. "Right, Clyda?"
"You've got to be bl**dy k**ding, love," responded Clyda. "I've damn near gone nuts, having to watch everything all this time, and not be able to relieve myself today."
"That's just what I wanted to hear, girl," said Tiffany.
Tiffany and Clyda stood close enough to be able kiss each other's lips, and their nipples brushed together, sending sparks of sexual electricity through their bodies. After a moment, their hands found their pricks, and both girls stroked and fondled their cocks and balls.
These two amazons had one of the oldest friendships of any of the girls on the Island, and it showed in the way that they embraced and caressed each other. In no time at all, both Tiffany and Clyda's cocks had grown to their full erect length of two feet, and their balls were easily the size of two tennis balls in their scrotal sacs.
Even though their cocks were not pumped and stressed like the girls' in the Milking devices, Toppsy and Lulu knew from brutal experience that each girl knew how to use her tool, and braced themselves for a long, powerful afternoon of fucking from them.
"I want all of you in the audience to pay attention this afternoon," said Tiffany. "For some of you newer girls, you'll see just what our cocks can do in the Milking Ritual, when Dee Dee and company shoot off later on. You can all look forward to being able to do that in the future, here on the Island.
"As for Clyda and myself, we're gonna show you how to really fuck a girl. With the exception of Dee Dee, we've had our cocks longer than anyone else on the Island. With all that experience, we know a few more tricks about how to hump someone than some of you do yet."
"Dee Dee's said that we've got less than an hour with you two 'one on one', before they'll join the party," said Clyda. "Some of you might think that's too much time, and that we might burn ourselves out in the process. But just take a look at what Tiffany and I are sporting between our legs, and believe me when I say that it's not nearly long enough!" Simply by staring at Lulu and Toppsy had caused the veins to bulge and ripple along the shaft of Clyda's cock.
"I'm even gonna grant you two one other favor this afternoon," said Tiffany. "You won't have to wear these plastic gizmos in your mouths, until Dee Dee gives us the high sign. I want everyone here to hear you squeal while Clyda and I fuck your brains out."
"You're all heart," muttered Toppsy.
"Tiffany, you said yesterday you'd let me choose who I wanted to fuck," said Clyda. "Since you started this whole affair by fucking Lulu on their first day on the Island. I think it's only appropriate that I keep the ball rolling by doing Lulu now, today."
"Is everybody ready?" Tiffany asked. A chorus of enthusiastic replies came from the four other amazons, as well as those in the audience also. "All right then! Let's take these gals to the next level!"
Chapter 10: The Avalanche - The First Round
"Okay girls, the first ten of you in the first row, get down here, and get out of your clothes," said Tiffany. "I'll give you a minute to yourselves, to let you decide which four of you get to fuck Toppsy and Lulu. The rest of you, you'll start getting your cocks hard, and then slip the bands around the base, and then loop it over your balls."
The ten girls gathered in front of Toppsy and Lulu, and huddled together for a quick discussion as to who would get to do what. After that, their clothes came quickly off, and they all began stroking and fondling their pricks, bringing them all to erection.
Toppsy and Lulu grimaced as they watched the incredible amount of shemale meat come to life before their eyes. At first glance, none of them appeared to be quite as large as Tiffany or Clyda, but none of the girls had a cock that was less than eighteen inches long.
Two amazons positioned themselves directly under the gravity platforms, and prepared to fuck the two blonde dancers in the ass. Two others took their places between their legs, letting Toppsy and Lulu stare at their massive members before they put them to use.
One amazon clasped her hands upon Lulu's ankles, spreading them apart. Stretching Lulu's legs apart like meat on a butcher's block, she pulled her legs open. Lulu's eyes widened in shock as she watched the amazon's cock move towards its destination. The amazon's lustful glare drank in Lulu's every facial expression as she pressed her throbbing organ against her.
The amazon's nineteen-inch cock moved directly to the entrance of Lulu's pussy. The softball-sized head was already slippery with pre-cum, and her juices from stroking it. She pressed it into the mouth of Lulu's feminine canal, and then punched it violently inside.
Then with the strength of an oil drill, the rock-like pole drilled itself deeper into Lulu's cunt. The amazon enjoyed watching Lulu struggle, knowing full well that there was nothing she could do to stop the penetration. The amazon was now getting several inches of her length into Lulu with each inward thrust, sending her into jolting spasms of agony.
The amazon's massive cockhead acted as a battering ram, smashing further into Lulu. Lulu's body arched madly, trying to expel the relentless invader as it plowed twelve inches deep into her, then fifteen inches. Lulu's enormous tits were nearly smacking into her face as they bounced in time with her throes. Surprisingly, Lulu's hips and thighs clamped onto her cock like a vise, forcing her to work to impale her with her prick.
The other six amazons who were standing above Toppsy and Lulu had not wasted any time in getting their pricks erect, and the plastic pieces on their cockheads. Each girl was gripping her turgid shaft with a fist, bringing herself quickly to the point where she would soon empty the load of jism in her balls.
"You're doing good so far," said Tiffany as she observed them. "The next ten of you, get your clothes off, move down to the front row, and be ready to take someone's place as soon as anyone is done. Don't worry about whether you get to fuck, or just jerk off. Everybody's gonna get a turn today."
By this time, two amazons had been power-fucking Toppsy for almost five minutes. Sensational pleasure coursed through both amazons as they drove their cocks further inside Toppsy. The amazon fucking Toppsy's pussy jerked her head back, as her climax brought forth a sudden violent ejaculation. So forcibly did her thick hot sperm erupt into Toppsy that it nearly f***ed her lithe body off her prick. By now, her cockhead had expanded to an incredible size, so that as Toppsy slid back and forth on her huge shaft, Toppsy's body jerked to a sudden halt, stopped by swollen cockhead. The amazon continued to shoot her cum inside Toppsy, the hot, wet blast filling her pussy instantly.
"Fuck her hard, so she'll never forget this day!" one amazon in the audience shouted.
With no outlet for the liquid, it was f***ed deeper into Toppsy's innards. When Toppsy's womb was filled with cum, the liquid pushed out in all directions, and splashed onto the floor below.
By now the six amazons above were firing huge amounts of cum into the bowls that were suspended over Lulu and Toppsy's heads.
Lulu gulped and swallowed continuously, barely able to keep up with the unbelievable amounts of cum the other amazons were pumping down her throat through the tubing. Lulu moaned as she swallowed and was shocked at the amount of sperm that the amazons were able to produce. She swallowed until her belly felt like it was bursting and still the amazons kept spurting cum.
"Just wait girl, we'll dump some really big loads into you soon enough, you tight little cunt!" one of the amazons in the crowd exclaimed. There was a lot of coarse laughter from all of the amazons as they stroked and pumped their huge cocks, eagerly awaiting their turns.
"Swallow our cum, you brat!" one amazon exclaimed as she gyrated her hips in front of Lulu's face, her nuts shaking back and forth. The spray of her cum into the bowl was audible, as was the wet gulping, sucking, and gagging of Lulu. Soon this amazon's climax was over, and she quickly made way for the next in line.
Above Toppsy, Cleo shook her head, and f***ed herself to try and remain calm, and hold her cock steady as blast after blast of thick white fluid sprayed from the engorged tip of her cock through the tubing into the bowl. Cleo grabbed the shaft of her prick and pumped it wildly with both hands, causing the cum to shoot out even more f***efully. Then Cleo shot off once again, spewing more white semen into the bowl, which Toppsy drank down greedily.
Another amazon's abdomen quivered as her orgasm overtook her, and her semen began the journey along the length of her massive penis. Her ejaculation sprayed like a fire hose into the collecting bowl. Her cockhead visibly expanded to allow the semen its outlet. Pulling slowly on her balls, and her shaft, the flood of shemale semen continued like there was no end in sight.
Five powerful jets splashed loudly in the bowl, causing it to churn violently. Here the ejaculation continued from several amazons, firing globs into Toppsy's mouth through the tubing so quickly that she had to gulp and swallow rapidly to be able to keep up with them.
Now another amazon began humping greedily in and out of Lulu. Lulu's pussy was so tight that it delighted the amazon's sensitive penis crown on each backstroke. Then her brutal forward thrusting f***ed high-pitched moans from Lulu's lovely neck and throat.
Lulu grunted even more loudly than before as the amazons continued impaling her pussy and ass at once. Now the amazon who had filled her ass pulled her prick out, assuming the position so she could empty her balls on Lulu's body. Thick ropy streams of semen flew forth from her twitching tool, coating Lulu's belly and splashing her thighs and running down to her cunt. More cum poured out of her cock, covering Lulu's belly in slippery white pools and rivulets.
Seeing her s****r empty her balls on Lulu, the amazon fucking Toppsy's pussy finally pulled her cock out from her legs. Like the opening of a hydrant, the jism poured out from Toppsy's pussy like a thick sticky river. Her massive cock still throbbing, the amazon launched several huge splurts of jism onto Toppsy's tits, which cascaded down onto her neck and chin.
Toppsy shook her head and focused her eyes again, just in time to see the next shemale moving into position between her legs.
"That's it you two!" called out Tiffany. "We're gonna show these two what it really means to get fucked here today!"
Toppsy grunted and moaned as two other amazons hauled back and rammed their huge cock into her pussy and ass, again and again. Because of Dee Dee's work, Toppsy could accommodate the enormous shemale cocks, but she had still never felt so powerless or so humiliated than she did right now.
All the while, she continued to get a savage screwing by the one amazon hammering her pussy, in vicious tandem with the girl reaming her ass. She spanked Toppsy's ass with loud meaty slaps to either cheek, and followed it up with a rough grope of the Toppsy's perfect round buttocks.
Lulu's body was rocked from the impact of the two amazons thrusting violently into her ass and pussy. Lulu's grunts and groans were almost inaudible amongst all the cruel laughter and nasty remarks from the crowd of other amazons all around her. Before long the two amazons had climaxed, blasting their cum into her bowels and up her pussy. After shooting off massive loads into her body, they pulled out of Lulu in tandem, and still proceeded to drench her face and tits with still more jism from their humongous spurting cocks.
To their surprise, Lulu reached out and gripped the shafts of their cocks with her hands, milking every last drop of jism out of them.
"You've got spirit girl, I'll say that for you!" exclaimed one amazon.
Once they were finished, Lulu was shown no mercy whatsoever. As soon as the first two shemales had finished with her, two more took their place. When Lulu felt the huge blunt head of a hard penis pressing between the big round cheeks of her ass she grimaced. The amazon grabbed Lulu's hips firmly and slammed forward with all her strength.
Lulu grunted in pain as this amazon slammed into her ass like a linebacker. The other amazon pounded Lulu's pussy with every ounce of her strength and her massive cock stretched Lulu's pussy wide as it pistoned into her. Together, the two amazons violated Lulu in this manner for about ten minutes. Both could have gone much longer into Lulu, of course, but others were waiting for their turn, so they just power-fucked Lulu hard and fast, without the slightest hint of mercy.
These two amazons fucked Lulu good and hard before finally pulling out and blasting all over her belly and tits with their cum. Lulu's body was already coated with cum and the jism dripped and collected everywhere, adding to the thick slimy paste that was dripping from between her legs.
Toppsy nearly passed in and out of consciousness a few times and was aware of many more amazons shooting their loads of jism into the bowl above her head, while she was being continually fucked by massive cocks in both of her holes below. Finally the latest amazon climaxed and shot her thick load of spunk straight into Toppsy's womb. Most of the amazon's gooey seed simply squirted back out from the sides of Toppsy's pussy, and this girl didn't stop until she had pumped what seemed to be a gallon of cum into Toppsy.
The other amazons laughed and cheered as they watched, slowly pumping their massive cocks and balls, as they eagerly awaited their own turn. Toppsy grimaced painfully, with clenched teeth, as another amazon with a massive, hulking dick f***ed her anus wide open, wider than ever before. Toppsy panicked, unsure if she could survive an anal assault by a hard-on of this size.
Toppsy grunted again as the amazon jabbed her cock forward and stretched her tortured rectum with her huge fuck-staff. The amazon lunged again and again until her entire erection was buried in Toppsy's ass. Toppsy's butt cheeks bumped against the amazon's groin and she could feel the ribbed skin of her cock pressing against her incredibly stretched anal ring.
The amazon laughed as she impaled Toppsy on her massive tool and grabbed her shapely hips to get more leverage as she began power-fucking Toppsy's ass, just as her partner was doing to her pussy.
Toppsy's body bounced like a rag doll from the punishing jabs from the two amazons. Toppsy's blonde hair was tossed this way and that and her huge breasts swayed pendulously on her chest, as her body absorbed the incredible pounding thrusts of the monstrously endowed amazons' cocks.
After two amazons had shot their loads, another pair of amazons took over on Lulu. Then another pair, and then another. During this time the other amazons who had already had their turns were not simply milling about doing nothing. They were all watching intently and pleasuring themselves, since promiscuity and lesbianism were the norm on Tiffany's Island. They watched Lulu's torment lustfully as they enthusiastically sucked on each other's big tits, sucked and licked each other's huge cocks, groped each other's breasts and ass, and just generally engaged in light foreplay.
Over and over, an amazon named Aretha hammered into Lulu like a monstrous b**st. Lulu's grunts were accentuated by Aretha's moans of pleasure and the steady smacking sound of Aretha's massive thick cock powering into Lulu's helpless ass. The amazons were all standing around and stroking themselves as they eagerly awaited their turns.
Aretha's huge cock spasmed and began pumping cum f***efully up Lulu's rectum with amazing intensity. Blast after blast of thick gooey jism flooded into Lulu's ass and then squirted out from the sides around Aretha's big pulsing cock. The steady, wet, sploshing sounds of Aretha's thrusting, as she buried herself to the hilt in Lulu's ass, could be heard by Tiffany and the other amazons close by.
Aretha groaned in pleasure as she pulled her spasming, cum-spurting cock out of Lulu's butt. There was now a wet, squishing, sucking sound as the shemale amazon stood up and slowly pistoned her massive penis with her fists, and prepared to unload the rest of her jism.
The sound of Aretha stroking her wet prick was audible even over Lulu's protesting moans. The amazon held her geysering prick over Lulu's body until her orgasm faded, as her twitching cock spurted the last of her load all over her mammoth tits, rubbing it in with her cockhead and adding to the sperm already there.
Toppsy gagged as a jet of semen shot straight down her throat through the tubing, but she knew that she dared not stop sucking on the incredible reservoir of cum above her. The other amazons laughed as they watched Toppsy frantically drinking and sucking the cum of their shemale s****rs. Again and again Toppsy gulped and gagged as the big streams of jism into the bowl just kept coming from the amazons.
"All right girls, line up and let's show this tart what we really think of her," Tiffany instructed. Three new amazons quickly took their place around the containing bowl, and fitted the headpieces on their rigid cocks.
Each new girl squeezed her massive prick in her fist. Two of them were not able to encircle the girth of their cocks with her hands, they were so huge. Within moments, several huge, warm streams of jism blasted directly into the bowl, and then into Toppsy's mouth through the tubing.
Toppsy tried desperately to swallow, but the jism filled her mouth even faster. Toppsy's mouth soon filled completely up to the brim with cum and there was a flow of jism trickling down the dancer's face and body.
Toppsy tried desperately to keep up, but the semen filled her throat and nearly made her choke. The amazons' stream of cum was steady and f***eful, and Toppsy thought that she would never manage to swallow all of it.
As Lulu continued sucking, she was greeted with blast after blast of jism. She grimaced as the hot liquid filled her throat and mouth. The amazons laughed when they saw her make a face and uttered more insults and taunts at her. Two amazons looked Lulu in the face and rubbed their still dripping cockheads against her cheek for a moment.
"Suck my cum!" shouted one amazon. "Yeah, you're gonna suck the juice right out of all our big pricks today! Drink that jism faster, girl!"
"Suck the spunk out of my balls, you slut!" another amazon cried out.
The containing bowl was so thoroughly filled with cum that as soon as Lulu opened the release valve with her thumb, her mouth filled with the gooey globs of jism flooding in like a waterfall. Soon Lulu was sucking and gulping down the thick gobs of cum frantically trying to keep up with the pace the amazons were setting.
Above Lulu, Persia grunted and her big dick suddenly jerked and spasmed. Great thick jets of spunk shot repeatedly from the Persia's climaxing cock. She was shooting so much cum so hard that it was audible to most of the girls seated in the auditorium. She groaned in ecstasy as the steady splosh and splash sound of her sperm blasting into the containing bowl continued. She was shooting off massive splurts of jism, and the level in the bowl was rising quickly. Lulu nearly gagged as Persia and the other two amazons spurted their huge loads of thick jism through the tubing directly into her open mouth, filling it in seconds with their gooey spunk.
"Swallow it, and then open your mouth so we can fill it up again!" Persia ordered. Persia quickly squeezed her geysering cockhead, nearly filling the bowl completely full of sperm again. With a smirk of triumph she looked down into Lulu's defeated eyes. "This is gonna be your role in life today, girl. Get used to it!"
After what seemed like an eternity, Toppsy gained a momentary reprieve, as three new shemale amazons stepped up and took their place overhead. These girls had been f***ed to watch the activities while waiting for their turn with Lulu or Toppsy to come up. As a result, their pricks were fully erect, and nearly at the bursting point from stroking themselves repeatedly, during their time as spectators.
The three girls took a moment, to place the plastic pieces on their pricks, and began to f***efully jerk themselves off. After only a few minutes, their breathing increased, and all three of them had the telltale look on their faces, that indicated they were seconds away from orgasm.
They pointed their cocks at the containing bowl and blasted it with jism through the tubing.
Since Toppsy was ordered to keep swallowing at all costs, a lot of the cum went directly into her gut, blasting down the tubing, and through her gaping mouth. Toppsy held her body like this for as long as she could, until it felt like her tummy was completely full of jism. Soon, these three amazons were finished and yet another trio of shemales with rampaging hard-ons swiftly replaced them.
One of the amazons above Lulu groaned with lust as her balls rumbled. Watching the double penetration of Lulu's body was making the cum churn in her. Her prick swelled to the bursting point, and Lulu trembled, sensing that this amazon was getting ready to unload her cum. Seconds later, cum spurted from her pisser, the thick flood spraying through the tube into Lulu's flooded mouth and down her throat. She stroked her cock again, her balls blasting as shrill whines of pleasure came from her mouth.
Lulu gagged as cum clogged her throat. She held her head steady. Cheeks drawn in tight, she sucked. Quick swallows, followed by deep sucks kept her mouth constantly filled.
"Drain her, Lulu," Tiffany called out. "Drain her fucking balls!" Lulu wanted to. She sucked deep. The cum was squirting faster and she couldn't swallow quickly enough. Cum oozed from her lips and onto her boobs. Her eyes widened and she thought for a second that she was going to drown on the seemingly endless sea of jism.
"Look at all that cum," Tiffany sighed. She licked her lips.
Lulu had no intention of giving up. She wanted it all, and was determined to prove that she could take whatever was dished out at her. The squirting wads from the amazons above had slowed slightly and she caught the pace again, drinking greedily as the powerful flow into her lost some of its strength.
Toppsy swallowed cum frantically, gulping down the amazons' steaming fuck-load, but she couldn't swallow fast enough. The cum gushed into her mouth and throat, stream after stream of it. The pungent taste and aroma made Toppsy's head swim. As their cum poured into her guts, she thought her head was going to blow off. Toppsy gasped and her body shook as the shots of cum gushed into the depths of her cunt and her rectum from the two amazons fucking her from below.
One amazon squealed in joy, her head rearing back. Her nuts exploded and a thick river of jism shot through her cock and squirted from her pisser into the bowl. The stringy load spurted into Toppsy's mouth as she stroked her cock with her powerful hands.
Now the amazon fucking Toppsy's pussy pulled out of her. She jerked her fist rapidly up and down her throbbing cockshaft. Cum rocketed out and hit Toppsy's face and tits, and splashed into her hair. Toppsy gasped and continued gulping down jism from the tubing, her eyes wide as the same amazon's bursting prick continued to blast out cum. Her stomach heaving, she finally emptied her nuts, and moaned in pleasure as she backed away.
Another amazon's nuts burst above Toppsy's head. The churning cum shot through her cock like a rocket, and a thick stream of jism blasted into the bowl, and then squirted into Toppsy's throat. She cried out, as her balls churned out another river of gooey jism.
Toppsy nearly choked as the stream of jism splashed over her tongue, and down her throat. Her body convulsed, as the non-stop fucking from the two amazons below had triggered another orgasm in her overstuffed cunt.
Toppsy's mouth was flooded with jism. She swallowed as fast as she could, drinking greedily and filling her mouth with the sweet-tasting jism.
Another amazon stepped forward, her rump twitching with anticipation. She jammed the headpiece onto her dick, and within minutes, let loose with another spraying river of cum into the bowl. She grunted, aroused to a feverish pitch as the band around her cock and balls kept the cum in her balls churning and exploding.
Toppsy gulped as fast as she could, but the cum was squirting too fast even for her greedy mouth. Cum gushed from her lips and thick drooling strands dripped from her clinging lips and rolled down her neck onto her tits. Toppsy shuddered as she felt yet another squirt of cum shoot directly into her throat.
Below Lulu, the amazon fucking her cunt tensed her body, as her balls exploded. A hot thick stream of jism spurted from her jabbing prick and splattered deep inside Lulu's climaxing cunt. She fucked hard, squirting more cum as her cock shook and her rump jerked.
As the first amazon came in Lulu, Tami jerked her head back and grunted as her balls burst. Hot thick cum squirted from her pisser, flooding Lulu's ass. Another thick gooey stream followed as she fucked hard into her rump.
By now, both Tami and the other girl pulled out of Lulu, and stroked their cocks. Hot thick rivers of jism sprayed from their pissers and splattered Lulu's boobs and tummy.
Lulu gagged on the cum rushing into her through the tubing. Her cheeks filled, the cum spilling from her lips. Gulping on the spurting wads, she kept her ass swiveling as two new amazons took their places at her pussy and asshole. She continued swallowing the cum as fast as she could as different amazons kept the bowl above her head steadily filled.
Lulu gulped and gagged, cum gushing from her clinging mouth. Cum squirted down her throat, the gooey jism making her crazy as she ground her hips and ass frantically on the hard throbbing cocks that were fucking her.
Above Lulu, another amazon whined, her chest heaving as her nostrils flared. Her rump jerked, and her balls rumbled, spewing out more jism as Lulu's hot greedy mouth gulped down all of their cum.
One amazon's prick swelled, the heat of Toppsy's cunt and the pulsing muscles churning the cum bubbling in her swinging balls. Another quick lightning fuck jab and her balls burst. Hot thick cum gushed through her cock shaft and squirted from her pisser. The thick gooey stream squirted deep, splattering the spongy walls of Toppsy's climaxing cunt.
Whining, she pulled out of Toppsy, depositing several huge splurts of cum onto her mammoth tits. Her body shuddered as the last of her cum spurted from her prick, and she moved to allow another amazon to take her place.
Above Toppsy, the amazons' pricks still poured out thick gobs of jism into the bowl. She moaned as she sucked globs of cum into her greedy mouth.
"Suck faster, girl!" an amazon gasped as she watched Toppsy writhe in ecstasy. "Suck it all out."
Toppsy sucked like a demon, her head reeling as thick wads of cum filled her mouth. She gulped it down, sucking down jism as the two amazons below her wriggled and continued shoving their cocks into her holes.
One amazon gave a loud shrill whine as her balls erupted. Her cock thickened as hot cum gushed through her cockshaft and sprayed from her pisser. She lunged, another river of jism gushing from her cock and flooding Toppsy's asshole.
The ordeal continued for well over an hour against Toppsy and Lulu. No one was certain just how many times the two blonde dancers had been fucked, much less how much semen had been f***ed down their throats from all of the amazons. Every amazon who was part of the audience had jerked off or fucked Toppsy or Lulu at least once, and many of them had shot their loads off several times.
Tiffany knew that her crew of amazons were well-conditioned enough, and coordinated enough in group sex, that they could keep this sort of activity up on Toppsy and Lulu almost indefinitely. As fun as that might be for them, Tiffany knew from experience that they now had more than enough video footage from their multiple cameras, to be able to release more than one video from this session alone. Tiffany knew that if she prolonged the gangbang on Toppsy and Lulu, that it would only eventually cause them to pass out or collapse.
As much as she wanted to humiliate and punish the blonde dancers, Tiffany wanted them to think that they had survived the ordeal, only to push them even further and harder in the next round.
"Okay, everyone. Time for the 'two-minute warning'," called out Tiffany. "Anybody who's close to cumming, crowd around our two friends, and empty your balls. Those of you who're fucking them, you're the last ones for now.
A last furious flurry of activity occurred around Toppsy and Lulu, as almost a dozen girls unloaded their jism on them. Once the amazons had pulled out their ass and pussy, Toppsy and Lulu could concentrate on the tremendous amounts of jism in the bowls above their heads.
The two blonde dancers seemed to get their second wind, and each girl slowly but steadily drained the jism from the bowls through the tubing.
But there was a difference in the two blonde dancers' methods. Toppsy was simply trying to empty the bowl and end the ordeal. Her method was to simply inhale as much jism as she could into her mouth, and then shut her eyes, and f***ed herself to swallow it.
Lulu looked like a college k** at a fraternity party. Her throat throbbed with a steady, chugging rhythm as she devoured the bowl of jism above her head. Lulu was truly enjoying the taste of the cum, now that the pounding on her body had finally stopped. She had also grown accustomed to her body being able to burn off the incredible amounts of jism in it, so she consumed far greater quantities of the cum than she would have done in a normal situation.
After several minutes of non-stop effort, they both finally succeeded, and the sounds of air bubbles in the tubing could be heard.
At a signal from Tiffany, some girls removed the straps from Toppsy and Lulu's heads, and removed the apparatus from them.
Toppsy and Lulu caught their breath, and wiped some of the excess jism from their faces. "Satisfied, Tiffany?" asked Toppsy. "I'm surprised I don't look like I'm pregnant, after all the cum that I just swallowed." Although she put on a brave front, Toppsy was simply glad that she had managed to survive the ordeal.
"Your girls really know how to fuck, I'll give 'em that," said Lulu. "But I think we both proved that we can fuck and suck with the best, just now! Who else wants a crack at us?" To Toppsy's surprise, Lulu was passionate and defiant, almost daring any of the other amazons to try anything with her.
"Well, I'm glad that you two feel that way," said Tiffany, "and that you've still got some spirit in you, as well. Because we're far from finished today."
Toppsy and Lulu stared at Tiffany in astonishment.
"That's right, girls. This was only the first round. You're gonna get a rest period, and I'll even have some of the girls help clean you up some.
"But after that, as they say in a certain video game commercial: welcome to the next level. There's only going to be six of us that get to have you next time, but I guarantee that they'll push you harder than ever before."
By now, Toppsy and Lulu knew that Tiffany did not make idle threats, or promises that she couldn't keep. After what they'd just been through, they both had a sense of dread and foreboding about what was to follow.
At a signal from Tiffany, four of the newer girls helped the blonde dancers out of the anti-gravity platforms.
"You two can have an hour to clean yourselves up, and have some lunch to build up your strength for the next round, because you're gonna need it. When you get back, we'll repeat this little drill, and then you'll be introduced to some of the real 'heavyweights' here on the Island."
Chapter 9: The Avalanche - The Prelude
Toppsy and Lulu awoke in their quarters the next morning. After she observed them awaken through the closed-circuit monitors, Tami and two of the newer girls went there and e****ted them to the cafeteria. There, Toppsy and Lulu both ate a large breakfast, as they prepared themselves for another day of non-stop sex, which they knew was surely coming.
Tami used her cellular phone and called Tiffany, as she watched the two blonde dancers eat from a distance. "Your plan's working, Tiffany. Toppsy and Lulu are putting away food like there's no tomorrow. They've each had two helpings."
"Let 'em gorge themselves. They're gonna need all their strength for what I've got in store for them today. Once they've finished, wait for a call from Dee Dee, and then e****t them to the auditorium."
In the auditorium, Dee Dee and some of the new girls were quietly putting things in order, and making some final checks of all the equipment.
Now Tiffany turned around to face all of the amazons gathered in the auditorium.
"All right, everyone, we're almost ready to begin. Forgive me if I start to sound like a drill sergeant or like I'm sending you on a secret mission. But there are a number of things that I want you all to know about, as we entertain ourselves with Toppsy and Lulu today.
"We're going to run things on a first-come, first-served basis; in other words, a good old-fashioned gang-bang today."
Cries of enthusiasm and applause rippled throughout the audience of amazons.
"Now some of you are going to get a chance to bang these two girls' boxes today, and some of you may not. I don't want to hear any complaints about anyone 'missing out', because frankly, if you haven't taken advantage of these two girls, and enjoyed yourselves with them already, you've only got yourselves to blame.
"Those of you that get to fuck them, you'll do it to them hard and fast and deep. You're not going after the fastest cum shot, or the longest duration time. After about ten minutes, you should have a pretty good charge built up in your balls. From there, you'll pull out, and unload over their face, tits and body. Then whoever's next in line, will take your spot.
"Now those of you that don't get to fuck our friends right away, you'll be getting your cocks hard and primed for jerking off. There's room for three of you around the bowls that will be suspended above Toppsy and Lulu's heads.
"If you need to, use a little oil to get your cockhead nice and slippery, and then slip one of these plastic pieces over it, and then attach it to the tubing. This is just like what you'll event-ually use, when you're a Milker yourself. There are also some of the 'rubber bands' for you to put around the base of your cock and balls. You've all seen how these work from your duties during the Milking Rituals. With these on the head of your cocks, you can shoot off a full-f***e load from a short distance and it’ll all still land in the bowls. The sensations in your cock will increase dramatically, and they'll also help you produce a more powerful cum shot, too.
"Does anybody have any questions about how to use the bands or the plastic piece for the tip of your prick?"
No one in the audience had any response for Tiffany.
"Okay, so far so good. Let me catch my breath," Tiffany with a laugh to ease the tension. "I'm not trying to be a hard-case; I just want all of you to know what's going on here.
"Now since there's about fifty of us here, it'll be a while, before some of you get your turn with Toppsy or Lulu. You can play or fondle with your friend or neighbor while the time passes. Or simply watch the action and enjoy things. I don't want to see anybody showing off and shooting your load in the audience. We're saving everything for the guests of honor today.
"The ten of you in the first row will be the first ones that get to see any action. The next ten of you should get yourselves ready to enter the scene whenever there's an opening. You'll get a good feel for how this works after it's been going a while.
"A few of you have actually made videos like this, before coming to the Island. The rest of you should have a good idea of what to do, after you've watched things for a bit.
"Now, myself, Clyda, Dee Dee and a few others are going to observe all of you as you perform. We'll be acting kind of like directors and I'll be giving some instructions, as things proceed. We'll take a turn at Toppsy and Lulu later on, rest assured of that. Some of you haven't been here that long, so this is a bit of a treat for you, to have these girls first today.
"I think that I've covered everything. Does anybody have any questions?"
"Are we filming things today, Tiffany?" asked a girl in the audience.
"Absolutely! They're kind of inconspicuous, since they're tucked in the corners, and other low-profile places, but we've got at least six cameras, that'll cover all of the action today. How does everything look for the video setup, Dee Dee?"
"All systems are 'go' Tiffany. By the way, did you tell the girls what you're thinking of calling this video session when it's released?"
"I almost forgot," said Tiffany. "Since the name of the game will be dumping as much cum as possible into Toppsy and Lulu today, we're going to call this one 'Avalanche', when it's all edited together."
This brought forth another series of applause and raunchy approval from the girls in the audience.
"I'm glad you all like it as much as I do," said Tiffany. "All right, Dee Dee. Call Tami, and let's get those two prima donnas in here, and get 'em prepped for their big scene."
A few moments later, Toppsy and Lulu were on the stage in the auditorium. Today, the chamber was filled to near capacity with amazons in almost every seat. By now, they both knew what to expect from Tiffany and the amazons, whenever they entered this room. This time, they saw the anti-gravity platforms that Dee Dee had developed on the stage, as well as the appar-atus for collecting all the jism that the shemale amazons would produce.
"So, what's in store for us today, Tiffany?" asked Toppsy dryly. "Are you gonna see if you can fit three dicks inside my pussy?"
"And thanks to your girls, I don't know if I'll ever get enough anal sex now," added Lulu.
"I'm glad to see that you two girls haven't lost your sense of humor," said Tiffany. "Your 'three in one' suggestion is an idea I'll put on the back burner, Toppsy. Today, I've got a new treat in store for you two.
"You see those little platform-like objects on the stage? You'll be sending a lot of your time there today. So lie down in them, and get comfortable."
Toppsy and Lulu complied. From the side, Dee Dee adjusted some controls, and they shaped and conformed themselves to the contours of Lulu and Toppsy's backs.
"This isn't so bad," said Lulu. "It's like a mattress that knows all about my back."
"That's the general idea," said Dee Dee. "It runs from just above your tailbone to the base of your neck, and it conforms itself to your individual body. It also has some circuitry in it that allows it to generate a small anti-gravity field. Allow me to demonstrate..."
Dee Dee pressed a button, and the position of the platforms changed so that the dancers looked like they were sitting in a recliner chair with their legs extended. Then both Toppsy and Lulu rose several feet into the air.
"Hey, take it easy with us!" squealed Toppsy.
"Don't worry. We aren't going to send you into orbit," said Dee Dee.
"That's right. We're just raising you a few feet, so things are more convenient for us," said Tiffany. "This way, one of us can get at you from the bottom, or between your legs, and bang away from there without interfering with anybody else. We can also swap different girls in and out of there, without having to move the whole pile around."
"All right, so you can get between our legs one after another, like an assembly line," muttered Toppsy. "It's not like you haven't tried something like this before around here."
"What's all this other stuff around here for?" asked Lulu.
"Very observant, Lulu," replied Tiffany. "We're putting you two on a liquid diet today. No doubt you two noticed how hungry you were, when you woke up this morning?"
"We just had a big breakfast, and I still feel like I could eat a horse," said Lulu.
"That's because we put something in your supper last night, that'll make you ravenous for the rest of the day. Today, you two are going to see just how much jism our cock and balls can really produce, and you're going to swallow it like never before."
"And just how do you plan on making us do that?" retorted Toppsy. "Even if we wanted to, you must know there's no way that our bodies could hold that much frigging volume."
"I'm getting tired of repeating myself to you Toppsy," said Tiffany. "First off, if you don't cooperate, you know full well what we can do to you, to make your lives miserable." Toppsy simply glared at Tiffany hatefully. "Now as for storing all of the jism, we came up with a solution for that. If you're smart, you won't put up a struggle, while some of the new girls connect the tubing apparatus to you."
Some of the girls began arranging the bowls, and connecting the tubing.
"Today, whenever your body senses a large amount of cum inside it, some enzymes will kick in and quickly burn it away," said Dee Dee. "So you'll be able to take in fantastic amounts of it, without worrying about getting sick, or your belly overflowing."
The tubing was connected to Toppsy and Lulu's mouths, and then gently fastened behind their head and necks with some additional straps. Next, the container bowls were positioned so that they were over Toppsy and Lulu's heads, and then connected to the tubing from their mouths. Finally the girls gave the two blonde dancers the hand-held devices that would let them control the flow of jism into their mouths.
"We've fixed things so that you can't spit the tubing out," said Tiffany. "But we also gave you a means to control the flow of cum into you. You won't be expected to swallow everything at once, but you will have to work hard at it, to keep up with us. You've only seen our pricks shoot off during normal sex so far. When you see what we can do later today, you'll realize why we've got such large bowls suspended over you."
"The anti-gravity field which supports you, will also keep the bowls safely above you, even when they've got a full load in them," said Dee Dee.
Both Toppsy and Lulu gave out a series of inarticulate grunts and mumbles.
"Ah, the sound of silence from you two at last," said Tiffany. "Or at least as close as we're likely to get, anyway.
"Things will be fairly simple for you today, girls. One or two of us will take turns being inside your pussy, and or your asshole, from below the platforms. The rest of us will take turns jerking off into those two bowls that are suspended above you. As long as the two of you put out a steady effort, and swallow our jism at a good pace, you should be fine. Dee Dee's already explained the workings of things to you. You won't get sick or throw up from all of the cum in your bodies.
"But if either of you try and develop an attitude, or don't give your best effort, you know damn well what the penalties for that are. Do I make myself perfectly clear?"
Toppsy and Lulu gave spiteful glares to Tiffany, but still nodded their heads in assent.
"All right girls," Tiffany called out, "let's get this show on the road!"
Chapter 8: Plans Are Laid Out
For many days, Toppsy and Lulu were the most popular girls on the Island. The reasons for this were obvious. Toppsy and Lulu had been fucked in every orifice by almost every single amazon on the Island; and many of them had been with them more than once.
Some of the amazons had been somewhat slow and gentle with the two blonde dancers. Others had been rough and domineering with them, enjoying the chance to use the full size and strength of their huge members on Toppsy and Lulu, knowing that they would survive whatever was dished out at them, thanks to Dee Dee's precautions.
Virtually any sexual position that had ever been depicted in a magazine or video had been carried out with Toppsy or Lulu as a participant. There were several that both girls did not think were humanly possible; but due to Dee Dee's work and the enormous size of the shemale amazons' cocks, these were all carried out on them, none the less.
"Well I have to admit, we're certainly getting our money's worth out of these two," said Tiffany as she scanned through some of the video footage of Toppsy and Lulu.
"We've got just about every angle covered," said Clyda. "Not only have they had every hole filled to the bursting point on them, but there's a wide variety of scenes and dialogue too."
"We can issue anything from a smooth and easy, almost 'normal' video, where there's a bit of consent between the girls. And we can also put out something that's a **** or a hate-fuck tape, where some of the bigger girls really had their way with them at times."
“There's also some smashing footage where Lulu was the dominant type with a few of the new girls, who had just received their cocks," added Clyda. "I know for a fact that with one of our newest gals, Lulu was the first girl she'd ever had a chance to use her cock on."
"It's really been a mixed bag," said Tiffany. "Some of the girls who did it with Lulu early in the week were glad when it was over, she squawked and bitched so much. Then she seemed to have a change of heart, and in some of her later scenes, she was like an a****l, and couldn't get enough cock from us."
"Toppsy has been a regular 'Jekyll and Hyde' in her scenes though. As long as someone is fucking her, she can't get enough, and doesn't want things to ever stop. Before and after, she's a regular bitch, threatening people, and cussing stronger than any sailors I ever met. I guess part of it is the chemistry or attraction between the girls once they get started, and part of it is just her basic personality that can't change very much."
"Anyway, I can't wait to see guys' faces when they see that we've got these two as part of our catalogue," said Tiffany. "I can see those orders flying into our website already."
"So what's next for our two special guests, love?"
"So far, we've only exposed them to 'conventional' sex, even if it is drastic amounts of it, with our humongous cocks. Now we're going to get into things that I don't think they've ever been exposed to."
"What've you got in mind, Tiffany?"
"Do you remember that 'platform' contraption that we suspended Jordan on, when all five of us gang-banged her a few months ago?"
"My nuts still tingle when I think about that one, love. That getup let five of us get at Jordan at once, without getting in each other's way."
"My point exactly, Clyda. So, after I let Dee Dee have a turn at our two blonde friends, I put her to work creating another one of those things. Dee Dee said that she had all the raw materials handy, she just needed a day to program it, and get it ready."
"Ooh, the mind just boggles at what new deviltry is running through your cunning little mind, dear. What've you got in store for them?"
"We're going to put them through two grueling tests, that'll really see what they're made of," replied Tiffany. "When they're suspended on the 'platforms', the lucky girls below them will really have a chance to ram and slam their pricks into them, without worrying about having to support them, or else flopping on them and possibly squashing them with their bodies."
"Sounds delightful, love. What's the other 'labor of lust' you've cooked up for them?"
"They're going to go on a 'liquid diet', Clyda. By that, I mean they're gonna swallow so much cum, they'll think that they're gonna drown. Sure, they've swallowed a fair amount of jism so far on the Island. But it's usually been after one of us has pumped their ass or pussy for a bit first; and it's also usually after we've splattered their face and tits a bit.
"I'm talking about some of us using the plastic 'milking' sheaths on our pricks, and then dumping it directly into a bowl or vessel of some sort that's suspended above their heads. I want it all to collect and be there for them, and not fly everywhere."
Clyda's eyes widened in surprise and pleasure, as she imagined what Tiffany was describing. "That idea sounds scrumptious, Tiffany. But it sounds like there are a lot of things to work out. I mean, if so many of us are going to be using the remote control devices on our cocks at the same time, won't that be a tad risky? I mean suppose that the controls got scrambled, and we were actually working someone else's cock, instead of our own?"
"Hmm, that could be somewhat painful," mulled Tiffany, "if not downright embarrassing, too. When I ran this idea past Dee Dee a few days ago, she didn't seem to think that there'd be any problems that she couldn't solve. Let's go see what the little devil has come up with for storing all the jism for our two blonde guests."
"With all the work and all the projects that she does around here, it's a wonder that Dee Dee still finds time to enjoy sex too," said Clyda, as they walked through the hallways.
"I've often wondered about that myself," replied Tiffany. "I sometimes think that her parents must've given her chemistry sets and science projects for her birthdays, instead of Barbie dolls and other girl toys. But she's as comfortable as anyone is with our lifestyle here. And we certainly wouldn't be the way that we are without her."
"You can say that again, love. Thank goodness she knows her craft as well as she does."
Tiffany and Clyda turned the corner to Dee Dee's lab, and rang the buzzer. Dee Dee admitted them a moment later.
"Hi girls. I'm just putting the finishing touches on the setup for the next round of fun and games with our two guests. Jordan here has graciously volunteered to help me test things out."
In the center of the lab, Jordan was suspended in mid-air by a small platform or cushion that conformed to her backside and spine.
"Like heck I did," muttered Jordan. "I was walking by the lab, minding my own business, and Dee Dee grabbed me, and stuck me on this thing. I was drafted!"
"This will adapt itself to Lulu and Toppsy when we fit it on them tomorrow," said Dee Dee. "They're a little larger and heavier than most of the girls around here, but still within the limits of it. Now we've got two working models of this device."
"When can I get out of this thing?" called Jordan. "The last time you had me in it, I almost couldn't sit down afterwards."
"Having a flashback, are we love?" teased Clyda.
"Don't worry, Jordan, " said Tiffany. "You're not in trouble of any sort. It's for a special surprise for Toppsy and Lulu."
"Let me show you what I've come up with for catching and storing all the cum," said Dee Dee. "I got the idea from the last scene of Clyda and Jordan together, when she was new to the Island."
Dee Dee went to a workbench and retrieved what looked like a large plastic bowl. It had a small plug or spigot near the bottom, and several matching appendages around the rim.
"We take this, and connect a bit of tubing to it. One end goes on the bowl, like this. And
then we insert this other end into the mouth. It's shaped like the lips, and the tube will extend into the oral cavity just a bit. I've added some handy straps that we can fasten around the back of the head and neck. That way, if either Toppsy or Lulu develops an attitude, they can't just spit it out."
Next, Dee Dee brought the container next to Jordan, and held it over her head in the air.
"Hey! You aren't gonna let that thing bonk me on the head are you?" asked Jordan.
"Of course not, silly. The anti-gravity field extends a few feet around you in all directions. Including directly above you. It'll support the bowl over your noggin, even when it's filled to the brim with jism.
"When this bowl is hovering over Toppsy or Lulu's heads, we can have as many as three of us hooked up to it, via some tubing from our cockheads to these connectors.
"Finally, there's a little control device that can be operated with the thumb. It'll open a valve to let the jism flow into their mouth. No one could swallow it all at once, so we give them a measure of control.
"I like this, Dee Dee," said Tiffany. "The bowl's clear so we can see what's going on, and we're also in control of Toppsy and Lulu too, without putting them at a terribly serious risk."
"Everything sounds, great, Dee Dee. So here's what we'll do tomorrow," said Tiffany. "We hook both of them up to the platforms in the auditorium, and then connect the bowls and tubing above them. They're sure to bitch about being treated like this, but by now, we're used to it from those two.
"For a little while, we'll let a variety of different girls go at it with them in the two positions below the platforms. And while they're doing that, a number of the other girls will take turns jerking off into the bowls, one after another. They'll have to do it the old-fashioned way, but we'll give them each a 'rubber band' like we use on our cock and balls, when we're in the Milking Ritual."
"What's the method to your madness, love?" asked Clyda.
"A lot of these girls have only had their cocks a relatively short time. Using the bands will help them get used to what will be expected of them down the line. They'll also experience greater sensations, and more powerful cum shots, when they're like this. We want to first make sure that Toppsy and Lulu can handle everything we toss at them. After that, we take off the k** gloves."
"She's got that look on her face again," said Clyda gleefully. "That usually means that someone's really going to get it around here."
"What've you got in mind, Tiffany?" asked Dee Dee.
"Like I told Clyda earlier," replied Tiffany, "I want Toppsy and Lulu to get used to some of the other girls, and let them think that they've taken our best shot, in this kind of ordeal. But then, I want to see those two oversexed tarts literally drown in cum while they're here. All of us can deliver a pretty potent load with our cock and balls, but we all know that it increases expo-nentially, once you add the milking sheath and equipment to the equation.
"And while we're all proud of our own sexual prowess here, there are four of us here on the Island, who are quite simply, in another league, when it comes to delivering the money shot.
"We bring out our 'big guns', two of which are in this very room. The first is you, Dee Dee. Your nuts are almost legendary on the Island. Anybody who can gag Ebony, deserves a spot like this. And you've more than earned it, with everything that you've come up with for us to use, on such short notice."
"Why thanks, Tiffany," replied Dee Dee. "I'm getting horny just thinking about tomorrow. Who else is on the list?"
"Jordan gets a spot here too. I don't know how she does it, having only had her cock a relatively short time. But she dumped a load that almost matched Ebony's, in her first milking session. And all the other girls have commented on how powerful her balls are when she's been in a sex scene or a photo shoot."
“And I know the perfect finishing touch for this scenario, Tiffany,” Dee Dee added with a wicked smile. “We’ll let Jordan get milked while she’s at her larger size, courtesy of the Vectrans. Are you still able to change size on Demand, Jordan?”
“I sure can, Dee Dee!” exclaimed Jordan.
“This’ll be the perfect time to get you on film in your larger size, Jordan,” said Tiffany. “Just thinking about how much you can shoot off when we milked you earlier is getting me hard downstairs.”
“We should keep it that way with Toppsy and Lulu while they’re here,” said Clyda. “I know you’ve nailed them multiple times at your normal size, Jordan. We all have.”
“But for the time being, I only want you at your bigger size for the milking scene we’re gonna do,” said Tiffany.
“That sounds awesome, Tiffany,” said Jordan. “We’re gonna cum so much when we’re like that, Dee Dee will probably have to get a bigger bowl to hold all the jism.” She playfully wrapped on the large clear plastic bowl with her knuckles.
Dee Dee rubbed the bridge of her nose and her forehead, as she did mental calculations and realized that Jordan was probably right. “You would have to mention something like that, right before the big event, Jordan,” she said with an exasperated laugh. “Tiffany, Clyda, don’t worry about a thing. I’ll come up with something big enough that’ll contain ‘super nuts’ here, and the rest of us, when all shoot off.” She turned to Jordan with amused and giggle. “We’ve really got to work on keeping a lower profile on you, Jordan.”
"You hear that, love?" Clyda called out to Jordan. "More people know about your cock and balls, than know you personally."
"I'm flattered, I'm sure," Jordan replied sarcastically. "How about getting me down from here?"
"Let me take care of that," said Dee Dee. She went to a control panel, and began lowering Jordan to the floor. "Who else rounds out the list, Tiffany?" she called out.
"I'm saving a spot for Ebony. Now that we know she's on our side, I feel we can trust her with anything. And we've all seen what that cock of hers can do firsthand."
"And who's the fourth lucky girl?" asked Clyda.
"I've decided to give Summer a chance here. Ever since Vantha and Rayleena did a crash course on her, and converted her into a shemale, she's been nothing short of fantastic.
When she changes to her bigger size, her cock and balls are almost as big and powerful as Ebony's. Even though she hasn't done a Milking session yet, I'm dying to see what she can do in these circumstances. This'll also be a good opportunity to see how she works with multiple girls in a different sex scenario."
“I know that Toppsy and Lulu have only seen Jordan and Summer in their normal sizes,” said Dee Dee. “When they get a load of the two of them when they’re even bigger, that should produce some really interesting results.”
"Well, I have to admit that part of it sounds awfully nice, love," said Clyda. "But I don't mind telling you that I feel a bit left out, too."
"Clyda, you know I'm not trying to play favorites here. While the four I mentioned will be dumping jism into Toppsy and Lulu like there's no tomorrow, you and I will be showing everyone how to really fuck a girl from below. I'll even let you pick which gal you want to ream tomorrow."
"Well that's more like it! I was beginning to think that you'd become forgetful in your old age. But what about the possibly of getting crossed wires or signals, while they're all doing it at once, Dee Dee?" asked Clyda. "Ordinarily, there's only one of us doing this, when it's our turn for the Milking Ritual."
"I took that into consideration too," called out Dee Dee. "I used the same sort of system that separates signals for all the garage door openers in a parking complex. They're all at a slightly different frequency, so nobody should interfere with anyone else when they're doing it."
While Tiffany and Clyda compared ideas, Dee Dee went to the platform, and helped Jordan to her feet out of it. Jordan and Dee Dee came back over to Clyda and Tiffany.
"Hey, thanks for letting me be one of the 'special girls' tomorrow, Tiffany," said Jordan.
"You've earned it honey. Those nuts of yours are damn near superhuman. You really shouldn't have any problems, but I'd like for you and Dee Dee to hold off on any erotic activities for tonight. We want our balls good and full for Toppsy and Lulu tomorrow."
"You drive a hard bargain, but I'll do it for you, Tiffany," smiled Jordan.
"I also anticipated one other problem that might arise, so I came up with a solution for that too," said Dee Dee.
Tiffany turned and beamed at Dee Dee. "You must've missed your calling as a scientist, girl. Technology's loss is our gain. What else have you come up with?"
"Stop and think about things, Tiffany. I don't know of anyone who could swallow the huge amounts of cum that we're going to be putting out, when we use the milking sheaths on our pricks. Certainly not even any one of us. Especially when several of us are cumming at once."
"Hmm. She has a point, Tiffany," said Clyda. "Not that a number of us haven't tried to do that very thing anyway, you know."
"To get around this, I came up with another pill. Basically, it'll create a tapeworm in Toppsy and Lulu's guts for twenty-four hours. At least, that's what they'll feel like has happened to them. As they swallow all the jism, enzymes will kick in, and burn it away very quickly. That part of it works the same way that the pill I gave to Jordan did, when Ebony pumped her tank full. All we have to do is get them to each take this pill as part of their supper the night before, so it can be absorbed in their bodies, while they sl**p."
"I don't see a problem there," said Clyda. "I'll have one of the girls grind them into a powder, and mix it in their food. If it's one thing those two can do, it's put away the bl**dy groceries."
"Clyda's right," said Tiffany. "I don't see how they can eat so much, and still keep their figures the way that they are. It's a good thing we'll be raking in money off the photos and videos that we produce with them. We'll need it to offset their food bill.
"Great job today, Dee Dee! It sounds like you've got all the technical details worked out on this for us. Let's go back and finish scanning the video footage we've got on Toppsy and Lulu so far, Clyda."
Tiffany and Clyda said goodbye, and left Dee Dee's lab.
"What did I tell you, Jordan?" Dee Dee asked. "That extra help I gave your balls is paying dividends already. You and I are gonna drown those two smart-ass dancers tomorrow!"
"I can hardly wait, Dee Dee. And once this is over and done with, I'll personally show you just how grateful I am."
Chapter 7: Through The Wringer - Jordan Fucks Toppsy
"I want you to fuck me, Jordan!" Toppsy shouted, loud enough for everyone in the auditorium to plainly hear.
"You don't know how long I've been waiting to hear those words," replied Jordan. "Well, you're gonna get your wish. Just remember, you practically begged for this."
Jordan's body seemed to know what was happening, without being told. Her prick flexed and wiggled so hard that Toppsy had a hard time holding onto it. Jordan's prick was roughly the same size as Tiffany's; still it was as long as Toppsy's arm and just as thick. Fuck-lube oozed out of her pisshole and Toppsy caught the slippery stuff, rubbing it on the head and shaft of Jordan's twitching cock. Jordan moaned as Toppsy greased her colossal cock.
"Stick that piece of meat in her deep, Jordan," Lulu said. She got comfortable and began fingering her pussy, and playing with her heavy tits as she watched.
Tiffany was stroking her own cock, and had to remind herself to stay composed. "C'mon Jordan," she sighed. "Fuck Toppsy long and hard and deep for everybody."
"Oh please, shove it in me!" Toppsy groaned. Toppsy was lying on her back on the mattress now. She'd reached down to her thighs and was holding her cunt wide open. The fuck juices were running out of her pussy like syrup.
Jordan stepped forward, her long thick cock throbbing for a hot hole. She playfully jab-bed her prick anxiously at Toppsy's twisting body.
"I'm so hot!" Toppsy squealed. "So fucking hot, I can't stand it!" She lifted her ass and rolled her hips. "Stick your cock in me, Jordan!"
Toppsy aimed Jordan's cock at her open cunt and Jordan thrust. Her prickhead ground against Toppsy's crotch, fucking inside. It disappeared inside her like a purple fist.
Toppsy stiffened, gasping. "It's so fucking big! I've never felt anything like this!"
"Fuck her good, Jordan!" one of the amazons in the auditorium shouted at Jordan.
Jordan didn't wait. She lunged hard, the fat head of her cock finding Toppsy's pussy. Jordan moaned as the sizzling heat of Toppsy's cunt gobbled up her cock. She jabbed again, fucking her prick deeper into Toppsy's buttery pussy. Jordan thrust again, this time ramming another eight inches of her cock up Toppsy's crotch.
"Oh, fuck!" Toppsy writhed as if she'd been impaled on a spear.
Now Jordan started to hump, fucking her huge prick in and out of the gasping dancer.
"Look at Jordan pound her pussy!" one of the amazons said in a voice full of awe and admiration.
Lulu sat back on her heels, watching the incredible sight at close range. Toppsy's pussy-lips were stretched to near tearing around Jordan's baseball-bat cock. As the huge cock fucked in and out, Toppsy's hands clawed the mattress. Hot pussy juice continued to trickle out of her cunt.
"Uh, uh, uh!" Toppsy groaned, squirming as if she were being tortured. As she gasped from Jordan's fuck-thrusts, she played with her own massive tits.
Toppsy jerked spasmodically, and her eyes rolled back in their sockets, as she whined, her body shuddering. Toppsy writhed, looking completely delirious, gasping repeatedly as Jordan's cock fucked her spasming cunt. In no time at all, Jordan had succeeded in burying the full length of her prick in Toppsy's pussy.
For a moment, Toppsy thought that Jordan's long cock was going to come out her mouth. She thought her loins had exploded. Toppsy whined, writhing and gasping, out of her mind with frantic shock. It was as if an arm had been rammed up her pussy. Without looking, Toppsy was sure that the full two feet of Jordan's shemale cock had been rammed up her cunt.
What was surprising to Toppsy, was that she felt little pain. The stretching sensations in her womb made her mouth gape and her body tense, but the unbearable pain she'd expected to feel wasn't there.
Jordan moaned repeatedly, thrusting with a quick rhythm, fucking Toppsy's cunt with long, powerful strokes. Toppsy felt that she was going to lose her mind if this went on much longer. Her nipples and toes tingled as if they were being stabbed with millions of microscopic needles. Toppsy was going to cum any time now.
Several of the amazons in the audience couldn't hold back any longer, and were openly stroking their erections in their seats as they watched the action. The skin of their cockheads was pulled back tautly, and their piss holes looked big enough to insert fingertips in. Toppsy wanted cum, and wanted it in the worst way.
After ten minutes of intense humping, Jordan exploded into Toppsy's pussy. It was like taking a load of buckshot up her cunt. Jordan's cum gushed into her like lava exploding from a volcano. Toppsy cried out in shock, then shuddered from head to toe as her loins went into spasms.
"Holy shit!" Lulu gasped and pulled away her hand from her clit. "She's buried herself to the balls in your cunt, Toppsy!"
"I know!" Toppsy squealed as Jordan stuffed her pussy to the limit. "I've never felt anything like it before in my life."
"I'm glad that I made such an impression on you," panted Jordan, as she caught her breath. "But I'm not through with you yet, girl. Not by a long shot."
Toppsy gazed at Jordan with amazement.
"Now you're gonna get your ass fucked, Toppsy."
Toppsy's eyes shot open in shock and disbelief. But she knew the position that she was in, and that there weren't any alternatives besides sucking it in and taking Jordan. If her pussy and mouth had survived Jordan's battering ram, her ass would have to also, she told herself.
Toppsy sucked up her courage. "All right. Take your cock out and stick it in my ass."
Jordan looked over at Lulu. "You do it. Show your s****r that you really care about her."
Lulu crawled over. Jordan slowly backed her prick out from Toppsy's cunt. Lulu grabbed Jordan's hulking cock shaft. It was hot and throbbing, like trying to hold a baseball bat dipped in motor oil. Sweat and pussy juices coated Jordan's prick and dripped from her cock tip. Lulu aimed it at Toppsy's twitching asshole.
"Here she comes, s*s," Lulu warned.
"Yes!" Toppsy wailed. She shuddered. With her pussy empty, she became hysterical. "Help her, Lulu. Put that thing inside me, and wreck my ass, Jordan. Fuck me!"
Jordan grunted. Having lost the heat of Toppsy's tight wet cunt, she fucked hard through Lulu's gripping fingers. Her rump twitched and Jordan jabbed, anxious to bury her prick back inside the screaming dancer's body.
"Do it to me!" Toppsy squealed as her young body spasmed. "Do it!"
Toppsy squiggled back as Jordan jabbed her prick at her ass.
Lulu aimed the fat head of Jordan's cock at Toppsy's puckered ass. "You got it, s*s."
Jordan jerked forward. The bloated head of her prick found the mark. Jordan whined and jabbed, fucking her prick through the tight ring of Toppsy's asshole. She jabbed again as Toppsy's tight ass muscles gripped her cock.
Toppsy screeched as Jordan fucked into her ass. "It hurts, but I love it," she squawked. Pain and pleasure swept through her at the same time, and she wiggled her hips, fucking on Jordan's hard cock that was stuffing her ass. "I love it!"
"You haven't even got it all inside you yet," Lulu reminded her. She slapped Jordan on her rump. "Fuck her, Jordan! Deep and hard!"
Jordan exerted her strength, and lunged forward as Lulu helped hold Toppsy steady on the mattress. In one plunge after the cockhead had been absorbed, Jordan now had just over a foot of her meat rammed into Toppsy's anus.
Lulu squirmed close, her eyes wide as she watched Jordan's cock stretch the puckered ring of Toppsy's asshole. "Good fucking grief," she whimpered softly. "How does it feel, s*s?" Her own asshole twitched, and for a moment she wished it were her own ass being ravaged by Jordan.
"Wonderful," Toppsy moaned d***kenly. "It takes a few minutes to get used to her being inside me." She slammed back, meeting Jordan's lunging fuck-thrusts as more of her hard cock entered the narrow canal of her gripping asshole. "But after that, it's fucking wonderful!"
Lulu was entranced. "You've got a lot more to go," she warned as Jordan fucked her cock into Toppsy's ass. Lulu skimmed her fingers around the base of Jordan's cock. "She's just over halfway in."
"Ooh ... fuck," Toppsy gasped. "I don't believe it!" She thrashed wildly on the mattress. "I want it all, Jordan! I want every fucking inch you've got!"
Toppsy twisted her hips and her tits flopped back and forth as she lay on the mattress. Moans came from her trembling mouth as she slammed her ass back at Jordan.
"Fuck me, Jordan. Give me your cock!" Toppsy twisted on the mattress as Jordan fucked her ass harder and deeper in response.
After five more minutes of humping and thrusting, Jordan finally succeeded in burying the length of her prick in Toppsy's rump. A loud, satisfying smack echoed in the auditorium as Jordan's balls landed against Toppsy's ass cheeks.
Jordan lunged forward as Toppsy jerked back. Jordan stuffed her asshole to the limit as her balls slapped against her ass flesh. Deep fuck-thrusts buried her cock inside the tight gripping hole of Toppsy's poop chute. Jordan howled triumphantly as she tossed her head high and swished her hair.
"You've got it all now," Lulu rasped. "Every fucking inch."
Toppsy twisted her neck. She stared at Jordan and Lulu, her dark eyes glowing. "I got it!" she said deliriously. "I got her cock." She bucked wildly, reveling in the pleasure of her first anal fuck on the Island. "I got it all!" Her head plopped to the mattress with a thud as the pleasure of Jordan's ass-splitting dick filled her with joy.
"Fuck the hell out of her, Jordan," Lulu urged. She skimmed her hand along the top of Jordan's swinging shaft and finger-fucked Toppsy's pussy. "Your pussy's on fire, s*s."
"So's my asshole!" Toppsy screamed. She swiveled her hips and shrieked as her flushed exited face twisted with lust. "She's fucking the shit out of me!" She jammed back, her asshole gobbling on Jordan's plowing prick. "I'm in heaven, Lulu. You gotta try it."
Lulu nodded. "I will," she said as if in a trance. "I know I will."
Jordan moaned wildly, her nostrils flared. Lips trembling, she kicked at the floor as she fucked her prick into Toppsy's tight gripping asshole. Jordan plunged hard, her body visibly shuddering as she used longer strokes to fuck her prick deeper and deeper into Toppsy's rectum.
"Fuck her," Lulu urged, as she spanked Jordan's butt. "Ream her ass, Jordan!" She pulled her fingers from Toppsy's cunt and grabbed Jordan's swinging balls. "Holy shit, they're even bigger than when she nailed you the first time, s*s. She's gonna drown your asshole in cum."
"I can't wait," Toppsy shrieked as she writhed maniacally on the mattress. Toppsy managed to lift her head and stare at Jordan for a moment.
"I'm gonna drain your fuckin' balls, Jordan!" She slammed her lower body back at Jordan, absorbing her punching cock stabs as she stared at her entranced s****r. "It feels like she's all the way inside my stomach! It's like a frigging enema!" Toppsy was out of her skull as the rough ass fucking pushed her to new heights of pleasure.
Jordan was knocking the screaming dancer along the mattress. Jordan fucked deep into Toppsy's ass and groaned as the muscles in her asshole milked her cock. Head bobbing and lips drooling, Jordan continued to fuck Toppsy as Lulu mauled her balls and slapped her rump.
Tiffany was almost mute as she watched the frenzied ass fucking. She rocked on her haunches, her eyes glued to Jordan pounding Toppsy's ass. "Fuck her, Jordan," she cried out as her own asshole contracted around an imaginary prick. "Fuck her!"
"She is fuckin' me!" Toppsy screamed hysterically. "It feels so good!" She slammed her ass back at Jordan, meeting her cock stabs.
"More, fucker. Rip my ass open!" Toppsy jerked her hips as Lulu reached up and ground her clit against her fingers. "Fuck me harder!"
Jordan fucked the blonde dancer's ass with quick stabs. Her balls, being massaged by Lulu, ached, their heavy load of jism rumbling to be free. Jordan lunged forward, pushing Toppsy along the mattress as her cock stretched her anus and fucked up into her bowels.
Toppsy struggled, battling Jordan as she filled her asshole again and again with her giant prick. She grabbed the mattress to keep from toppling off. Toppsy worked her hips frantically as her ass cheeks quivered and her body spasmed.
Lulu squeezed Jordan's cum-filled balls. She saw the muscles of Toppsy's asshole twitch around Jordan's jabbing cock shaft. "She's gonna cream you soon," she moaned. "Milk her prick, Toppsy."
Tiffany, in a trance, crawled around and watched the frantic fucking from behind Jordan. Tiffany stared between her legs then ran her hands up over Jordan's twitching rump. Toppsy's screams of pleasure echoed in her skull. She reached the crack of Jordan's ass. Without thinking, she plunged her several of her fingers into Jordan's butt. Jordan's eyes shot open in surprise for a moment, and then she realized what had just happened.
"Oh fuck, yes!" moaned Jordan. "Do it to me harder, Tiffany!"
Jordan responded by fucking Toppsy's asshole with harder jabs. Her rump jerked and her buttocks clenched. Tiffany's fingers prodding her asshole drove her into a wild frenzy.
Toppsy screamed as Jordan's lunging cock stabs became quicker. Her head dropped back to the mattress with a thud. Toppsy's tongue lolled from her mouth as Jordan's frantic humping drove her insane.
With her asshole being reamed and her balls being mauled, Jordan went crazy. She pounded Toppsy violently, her cock fucking through her tight ass ring as her powerful thrusts dragged the shrieking dancer back and forth across the mattress.
"She's fuckin' me to death!" Toppsy screamed. "It feels like she's ripping me apart!"
Head bobbing, Jordan speared Toppsy's ass with punishing jabs. Her swished across her neck, and she fucked harder, her balls aching as Lulu tortured them. Jordan's own asshole twitched around Tiffany's stabbing fingers. She cried out and pierced Toppsy's asshole repeatedly as the girl screeched with joy.
Toppsy's breath whooshed out as Jordan fucked her asshole. Her tits flopped wildly back and forth. Her nipples burned and her clit pulsed. Lulu's fingers were ravaging her sensitive clit.
"More!" Toppsy screamed. "Fuck me! Fuck me!" Her hips jerked wildly and the cheeks of her cock-stuffed asshole jiggled as Jordan fucked her into a state of bliss.
Toppsy went berserk as Jordan's powerful cock brought her closer to cumming. She wiggled her ass and moaned as she took each jab of her cock. She pounded the mattress with her fists as the fabric brushed against her skin.
"I'm going out of my mind!" Toppsy screamed. "Gimme more! Gimme more!"
Jordan kept fucking Toppsy's ass. Her buttocks heaved as her balls swelled to the bursting point. Her prick throbbed inside Toppsy's ass. Jordan groaned and jerked forward, driving Toppsy down the mattress.
"I can feel her nuts throbbin'!" Lulu shrieked.
"Her cock's gonna explode. I know it!" Toppsy went crazy as she anticipated Jordan's cum squirting into her asshole.
Toppsy lunged back, devouring Jordan's ass-splitting prick. She shuddered, her own body racing toward an orgasm. "I'm gettin' close!" she screamed. "Any second now!"
Jordan jabbed viciously. Her powerful fuck-thrusts almost knocked Toppsy off the mattress. Her head swayed and her hair swished across her neck. Jordan jerked her rump as Tiffany continued to torment her rump with her stabbing fingers.
"I'm gonna cum!" Toppsy screamed. "Squeeze her balls, Lulu, and make her cum!" She jerked her ass from side to side then slammed back. "Bring her off, Lulu! I want her cum!"
Lulu squeezed Jordan's balls even harder. "She's gettin' there," she said. "Milk her cock, s*s! She'll cum!"
"This is it, Jordan!" Tiffany panted. She brought her other hand to Jordan's ass cheek and gripped it tightly. Without warning, Tiffany plunged her entire first almost up to the wrist into her butt. "I've got my whole fist in you!" She gouged at the walls of Jordan's ass, driving her into a frenzy. "Cream her, girl! Cream her!"
Jordan groaned loudly and jerked. She was being tortured. She fucked Toppsy relent-lessly, her powerful cock-thrusts driving the blonde dancer insane. Jordan whimpered, her shrill cries drowning out Toppsy's shrieks of pleasure.
Toppsy's head started to spin. Her asshole was stretched and her ass cheeks jiggled. Toppsy ground her ass back and milked Jordan's stabbing prick with her greedy ass muscles.
"I'm there!" Toppsy's head snapped up. "I'm there! I'm gonna cum! Make her cum first!"
Lulu twisted Jordan's balls. "Cream, you bastard! Cream her!"
Jordan cried out as her eyes bulged. Her balls were ready to explode. She fucked hard, taking Toppsy into her orgasm first.
"I'm cumming!" Toppsy screamed hysterically.
Hot pussy cum gushed from the pulsing walls of Toppsy's empty pussy. The milky cum flowed from her cunt hole onto Jordan's prick, and then down to soak the mattress. Toppsy's cunt muscles contracted wildly and milked an imaginary cock.
The tightness of Toppsy's asshole coaxed the cum in Jordan's balls to erupt. Jordan was moaning and tossing her head, and a thick gooey stream of jism burst from her balls and shot through her stabbing prick. The thick river of cum shot from her pisser and splashed deep into Toppsy's ass. Jordan shrieked and lunged hard as another blast of cum spewed from her pisser and squirted up into Toppsy's ass.
"She's cumming!" Toppsy wailed as the hot cum shooting into her ass drove her mad. "She's cumming in my ass!"
Toppsy went totally insane as her body contorted violently on the mattress. She lunged back at Jordan, her own orgasms whipping through her pussy like bolts of lightning. The sticky jism from Jordan's balls greased Toppsy's asshole. She picked up speed, her cock slicing through her cum-filled sphincter as her balls erupted again.
"Holy cow," Tiffany gasped as she continued fucking her fist into Jordan's twitching ass. "Cream her!" She gouged at the gripping walls of Jordan's ass and felt her own pussy spasm.
Jordan lunged hard. Her muscles tensed as she speared Toppsy's ass. Cum gushed from her pisser. She grunted, fucking the screaming dancer with hard demanding cock jabs as her cum filled balls continued to explode.
"She's creamin' you," Lulu rasped huskily as she felt Jordan's balls contract in her hand. "Drown her, Jordan. Drown her fuckin' ass." Lulu pulled on Jordan's balls as her own body shuddered with excitement.
Toppsy felt each squirting wad of cum as it poured into her ass. "I love it! It feels like she's squirtin' her jism all the way into my belly!" She used her ass muscles and milked Jordan's fucking cock as another explosive orgasm tore through her cunt.
"I'm cumming again!" Toppsy screeched as Jordan's hot cum triggered another orgasm. She twisted on the mattress as one orgasm after another caromed through her pussy. "I'm creamin', Lulu!"
While Toppsy screeched and climaxed, Jordan kept fucking her asshole. Her balls erupted again. Thick stringy lumps of jism spurted from Jordan's pisser and flooded the narrow canal of Toppsy's asshole. She grunted, fucking her twisting body as Lulu squeezed her balls and Tiffany tortured her asshole.
By now, each jab of Jordan's cock caused more cum to squirt from Toppsy's ass. She moaned as the spattering jism drenched her balls and Lulu's massaging fingers. Jordan raised her head and cried out as her balls continued to erupt.
Toppsy shrieked and twisted on Jordan's cum-squirting cock. She slammed back at Jordan and howled as Lulu mashed her clit with her fingers. "She's drowning me!" she cried. "She's still cumming! And so am I!" Toppsy was delirious as her body thrashed and convulsed on the mattress.
Cum gushed from her pussy. Jism gushed from her ass. Cum flowed down her ass crack as it spattered her thighs and drenched the cheeks of her ass.
"More! More!" Toppsy shouted, as her clit became raw. "More!" Orgasms ripped through Toppsy's body. Her legs kicked wildly as Jordan took her halfway off the mattress. "I can't stop cumming!" Her eyes rolled in their sockets as her massive tits jiggled wildly.
Jordan lunged with all her might. She nearly knocked Toppsy completely off the mattress. Groans came from her lips and every muscle in her body tensed then quivered as the gripping muscles in Toppsy's ass continued to coax the cum from her swinging balls.
With Jordan nearly out of control, Tiffany jerked her fist from her ass. She stumbled back, her eyes glued to Jordan. "Fuck her hard, Jordan! Fuck her!"
Lulu released Jordan's balls and settled back to watch. "Drain her balls, Toppsy!"
Toppsy, her ass impaled on Jordan's prick, screamed. "I'm trapped on her cock! Help me!" She jerked her ass and swooned as her body convulsed sporadically.
Jordan plowed Toppsy's ass with punching fuck-thrusts as her balls began to drain. She lurched forward, her cock spearing Toppsy's ass as the last wad of jism oozed from her pisser.
Toppsy twitched. Her head was reeling and everything turned fuzzy. She went limp, her body absorbing the last punching jabs of Jordan's mighty cock.
Jordan pulled back and her prick popped from Toppsy's asshole. The massive shaft landed loudly on Toppsy's stomach, as Jordan panted for breath. The head of her cock reached the incredible cleavage of Toppsy's breasts, and still managed to discharge a few spurts of jism on the bottom of them.
Toppsy lay on her back, twitching erratically as Jordan's cum oozed from her asshole. "Somebody suck her cum from my ass," she moaned weakly.
Lulu crawled over between her s****r's legs and stared at her cum-filled asshole. She moaned, and then spread the cheeks of Toppsy's ass. The next second, she had her mouth fused to Toppsy's asshole.
"Ooh, yes," Toppsy sighed as Taffy licked Jordan's cum from her ass. "Suck my asshole, s*s!" She pushed back, jamming her ass into Lulu's face.
Lulu sucked wildly, drawing into her mouth thick lumps of Jordan's jism. She swallowed the cum eagerly then sucked again.
Jordan smiled down at Lulu. "Clean her out good," she said, ogling Toppsy's ass.
"I didn't forget about you," Tiffany said to Toppsy. "My hand is practically sopping with Jordan's juices. It's all yours."
Toppsy reached out and brought Tiffany's hand to her mouth. She greedily began licking every digit spotlessly clean.
Down below, Lulu fucked her tongue into Toppsy's ass and lugged out all of Jordan's juice. Lulu was amazed at how long the job took, and how much Toppsy's bowels had absorb-ed. But she swallowed all of Jordan's cum, then sat back on her haunches, licking her lips.
"Don't forget to use that tongue of yours on my nuts," said Jordan. "They need some cleaning too."
Lulu eagerly went to work on the massive orbs that were Jordan's balls. After a few moments, she had licked them spotlessly clean.
"That's more like it," said Jordan, as she admired Lulu's work. "You know, there just may be hope for you two yet."
"I have to admit it," panted Lulu. "This has been a fantastic day."
"You can say that again, s*s," added Toppsy. "I never thought that anything could feel as wild as that did, once I got used to how big Tiffany and Jordan are."
"You two have done pretty good for yourselves," said Tiffany. "But just remember this. This was only your first day here, and you've only had two of us. And we always take it easy on someone on their first time out."
"There's at least fifty other amazons who are just dying to meet you," added Jordan.
"You two have definitely got a big day ahead of you tomorrow!" said Tiffany.
Chapter 6: Through The Wringer - Toppsy Sucks Jordan
Jordan stood with her hands on her hips, and smiled lewdly at Toppsy. Everyone in the auditorium knew what was expected of her. After watching Tiffany pummel Lulu twice with her oversized cock, Jordan was nearly completely erect, and ready to go into action, in almost no time at all.
Toppsy gazed hotly at Jordan's giant cock, and the sight made her swoon. "I don't know if I can put that thing in my mouth. It's too fucking big!"
Even before she finished the sentence, Lulu gazed at her, as she recovered. "You can do it, s*s. I know you can."
"I think that you'd better take your s****r's advice, Toppsy," said Tiffany. "Trust me, even though it looks like it'll never fit, your body you can do things here that it couldn't do before you arrived."
"Not to mention that we're gonna make you suck and fuck me anyway," said Jordan. "You'll enjoy things a lot more, if you cooperate."
Jordan was gently stroking the shaft of her cock, bringing it to its full erect length of two feet. As Toppsy continued to stare at her incredible display of meat, her mouth was drooling for the rigid prick thrusting from between Jordan's legs.
Tiffany could sense the sexual tension and excitement in the auditorium, as raw lust slowly overcame Toppsy's apprehensions. "Go ahead, Toppsy. Give it a kiss."
d***k with lust, Toppsy crawled close to Jordan. Toppsy's eager lips touched the tip of Jordan's prick. Spasms shot through her cunt as contact was made. Toppsy moaned as a glob of pre-cum stuck to her lips. She pulled her mouth away, savoring the tangy taste of Jordan's juices.
"Delicious, isn't it?" Tiffany stroked Jordan's cock shaft and massaged her balls. "She's got tons of cum in here." Tiffany fondled her balls as Jordan shuffled her feet on the floor.
"Yes," Toppsy admitted. "It is delicious." Toppsy found that she was rabidly eager for more. "Let me eat her. I wanna eat her cock."
"Go ahead," Tiffany urged. "She's all yours."
Tiffany pulled away, as Toppsy stood up next to Jordan. She pressed her body, and her huge heavy tits into Jordan's flesh. Standing close together like this, Jordan's prick was pushed so that it pointed straight up at the ceiling between them. Toppsy reached down and kept her hands on Jordan's heavy balls.
Jordan gasped as she felt Toppsy's monster melons smother and overwhelm her own breasts. Their incredible size also temporarily hid her cockhead from view.
Toppsy continued to massage Jordan's balls as she brought her quivering lips next to Jordan's. The two girls kissed deeply, enjoying the sensuality and taste of each other's tongues as they probed their mouths. Jordan looked deep into Toppsy's eyes as they kissed. Without having to speak, Toppsy could sense no malice from Jordan. Only the promise of incredible sex that had to be experienced, by putting aside her fears of the amazon's fantastic size.
Jordan moaned as Toppsy's mauling hands made her balls ache. She tossed her head back, and reveled in the sensations.
"That's it honey," purred Jordan. "Squeeze those nuts of mine as long as you like. You're not gonna hurt 'em. That just makes them bigger and fatter and stronger." Toppsy's eyes widened as she could actually feel Jordan's balls growing bigger in her hands.
"I've got one of the best sets of nuts on the Island," whispered Jordan. "And if you thought that Tiffany drenched Lulu when she came, just wait until I open up these beauties on you."
Toppsy kissed Jordan longer, deeper and harder in response. She f***ed herself to finally pull away. "Okay, Jordan. No more fooling around now. Your prick feels like a red-hot baseball bat against me. I want to see if you can do to me, what Tiffany did to Lulu..."
"Ooh, you're showing some backbone after all," teased Jordan. "Well, first you've gotta earn me putting my cock inside you. Show me that you know how to suck me off, Toppsy."
Jordan gently whined as Toppsy's wet lips touched the tip of her throbbing prick. Tremb-ling, Toppsy pulled back slightly so that she had more room, and brought her mouth along Jordan's cock shaft. Toppsy fused her lips to her cock meat and glided her lips up and down the entire length of Jordan's prick. Spasms racked Toppsy's body as her lips reached Jordan's cockhead. Another glob of juice seeped out and Toppsy scooped it up with her tongue, and then gulped it down greedily as Jordan thrust her hips at her face.
The head of her cock nudged against Toppsy's teeth. Jordan's hips heaved, as Toppsy's hot mouth and slapping tongue along her cock turned her on even more.
"Put her cock in your mouth," Lulu urged. "Suck her, s*s."
Crazed with lust from watching her s****r earlier, Toppsy eagerly opened her mouth. She sucked the fat bloated head of Jordan's cock between her lips then swirled her tongue frantically around it, and then into the opening at its tip. Toppsy was rewarded with more sticky juices from Jordan as it washed over her tongue and trickled down her throat.
"You're gettin' it," Lulu squealed with delight. "Take her in your mouth now."
Toppsy reached out and squeezed Jordan's balls, making Jordan suck in her breath.
"Suck her good, Toppsy," coaxed Lulu. "Take her to her balls."
"Geez, one thing at a time here," thought Toppsy. Squirming in front of Jordan, Toppsy eased her prick over her flashing tongue. The head of Jordan's cock filled her mouth and reached back towards her gullet. Passion overwhelmed Toppsy, and her fear was quickly evaporating. All Toppsy wanted was the cum rumbling in Jordan's huge balls. She swallowed hard then fought to control her gag reflex as Jordan pushed forward and fucked down into her throat.
Toppsy thought she might choke, but once she realized that she was still all right, her lust kept her from pulling her mouth off Jordan's cock. Toppsy didn't care if she choked. She didn't care if Jordan ripped out her throat. Toppsy pushed her head forward at the same time Jordan began her thrust into her, taking five inches of her cock into her throat as her prick shaft throbbed against her lips.
"That's my girl," cooed Jordan from above. "You're doing great. Keep your head still and just relax your body completely. I'll do the rest." Toppsy's throat felt like a velvet vise wrapped around her cock.
Toppsy complied with Jordan's instructions, and f***ed herself to remain as still as possible. Jordan pushed forward gently but firmly, and another seven inches of her steel-hard prick buried itself in Toppsy's throat.
"Geez," Lulu gasped as she watched her s****r devour Jordan's cock. "Suck her good, s*s! You've got half of her prick down your throat now."
"That's right. You're halfway home, honey," said Jordan. "Only now, I'm gonna fuck your throat, and you're gonna show me that you can take the rest of me. Do you think you're ready for that?"
Toppsy opened her eyes and gave a minute nod of her head to Jordan. Toppsy felt that if she hadn't choked or been torn apart by now, she thought that she could go the distance and take all of Jordan in her, in a little while.
Now Jordan began thrusting into Toppsy with deeper, more powerful strokes. After every few inward thrusts, Jordan could feel her cock plunge ever deeper into Toppsy's maw. It took almost five minutes, but at the end of that time, Jordan had succeeded in burying the full length of her cock in Toppsy's mouth and throat.
Jordan's massive balls finally came to rest against Toppsy's chin and throat on Jordan's last plunge into her. Toppsy's eyes opened in surprise as she finally registered what the warm, heavy weight next to her throat was.
"That's totally fucking awesome, Toppsy," panted Lulu as she watched from the side. "You took her whole frigging cock inside you!"
Toppsy knew she had accomplished a great deal. Jordan's cock was buried in her throat. Toppsy shoved her head forward, nudging her face against Jordan's crotch. Her balls were against her chin and Jordan's prick was buried to the root.
"Way to go, girl," Jordan panted, as she playfully grabbed Toppsy's head with her hands. "I wasn't sure if you had it in you to take all of me. But you've got spirit, and I like that."
Jordan paused a moment, letting Toppsy get used to the full size and weight of her prick in her throat. "But now, Toppsy, I'm gonna really fuck your throat."
Jordan pulled her cock out about eight inches, and then pushed it all back into Toppsy's throat in one plunge. To Toppsy, Jordan's cock felt like a runaway truck coming down a mountain that couldn't be stopped. Jordan's balls slammed into Toppsy's chin, stopping the assault of her cock on her throat.
"It's one thing to take all my size inside of you," said Jordan. "It's a whole different ball game to have me actually fuck your throat, isn't it?"
To her credit, Toppsy remained relatively calm, as Jordan began her pumping thrusts into her throat. She gave Jordan a look of passion and defiance that told her she was ready for whatever Jordan could dish out at her.
"That's it girl," Jordan panted as she increased the depth and tempo of her thrusting. "Your body can do incredible things with our cocks, as long as you don't panic on me."
Again, Toppsy managed a fractional nod of her head to Jordan. She placed her arms to her sides and slightly behind her, as she braced herself to accept more of Jordan's throat-fuck.
"Holy shit," Lulu gasped, marveling at the sight of her s****r. "She's taking it all!" Lulu squirmed on the mattress and jammed her hand against her clit.
Toppsy felt her cunt spasm, as Jordan's thrusts became faster and deeper. With her mouth stuffed with Jordan's cock and her throat stretched, she felt Jordan's prick throbbing in her gullet. Her cunt contracted and she began bobbing her head, frantically fucking her face with Jordan's rigid prick. Jordan lunged forward, fucking her cock into Toppsy's mouth. Her muscles tensed and her balls swelled. Jordan moaned with passion, her head swinging back and forth as her blonde hair swished across her neck.
"Suck her deep, Toppsy!" Lulu squealed. "Bite her cock!" Lulu mashed her fist against her bl**d-swollen clit and twisted it. "Suck her off!"
Toppsy shoved her head forward. Toppsy met the lunging fuck-thrusts of Jordan's giant cock, her head shaking as her balls whacked against her chin.
Jordan groaned, and her eyes closed as the cum in her balls ached to be released. Jordan drilled hard, fucking her cock deep into Toppsy's throat as the blonde dancer began gnawing on her hard, throbbing cock shaft.
"C'mon, Toppsy," Lulu urged. "Suck out her balls." She rocked on her knees, her huge tits jiggling. "Make her balls bust. Make her cum!"
Toppsy wanted Jordan's balls to burst, too. She used her tongue and teeth on Jordan's jabbing prick. Toppsy's neck twisted as Jordan brutally rammed her gullet. She gagged as Jordan fucked into her throat, and then she chewed on her cockshaft as she jerked back.
Jordan raced toward an explosive orgasm. Her cock swelled inside Toppsy's tight throat. Her balls rumbled and the muscles in her rump twitched.
"She's gettin' ready!" Lulu squealed. "She's gonna cum!" Lulu continued to gouge her clit with her fingers, keeping herself in a state of constant fuck-lust.
Toppsy felt Jordan's cock swell in her throat. She felt the throbbing of her prick. Knowing Jordan was going to cum soon drove her insane. Toppsy doubled her efforts to bring Jordan off.
Jordan suddenly felt herself rush past the point of no return because of Toppsy's efforts. Jordan's balls rumbled then exploded. Hot churning cum rushed from her balls and shot through her fat cock. Thick globs of jism spewed from her cockhead and splattered into Toppsy's guts. Jordan jabbed hard, fucking her cum-squirting cock deep into Toppsy's gullet.
"She's cumming!" Lulu squealed as she watched Jordan fuck her s****r's mouth. "Drain her balls, s*s!"
"Cream her, Jordan!" exclaimed Tiffany, as she became caught up in the spectacle. "Cream her!"
Toppsy knew Jordan was cumming. It was like trying to keep her mouth on a spurting garden hose, and still contain all of the liquid from it. Toppsy's mouth was flooded with her thick gooey jism. Toppsy gulped frantically, her head bobbing as thick squirting wads of Jordan's cum filled her mouth and flowed down her cock-stuffed throat.
Jordan cried out in ecstasy, her muscles tensing. She jerked forward, her cock fucking into Toppsy's mouth and throat as her balls erupted again.
Toppsy nearly gagged. Cum filled her cheeks. Toppsy swallowed greedily as more of Jordan's spewing jism filled her mouth and squirted down her throat. She shoved forward and Jordan's balls slapped against her chin and she gulped.
"Keep suckin' her!" Lulu shrieked as she furiously mashed her fingers against her clit. "Drain her fuckin' balls!"
Toppsy squirmed her hips. She ground her clit into the mattress and creamed as Jordan's cum poured down her throat and oozed from her clinging lips. Toppsy gulped as ravenously as she could, but it was still coming too fast. Jism spewed from her clinging lips and trickled from her nose. Toppsy almost choked, but didn't stop. She wanted to drain Jordan's enormous balls.
Jordan stepped forward as her cock speared Toppsy's throat and her balls whacked against her cum-drenched chin. Jordan's head bobbed and her lips trembled. More and more jism splurted and oozed from Toppsy's mouth. As great as Toppsy's effort was, it simply wasn't enough to contain Jordan's mammoth load of cum.
"Suck her, Toppsy!" Lulu squealed. "Suck her!" She dropped her glance to Toppsy's pussy. Jism had now trickled onto Toppsy's humongous tits and was finding its way onto her tummy and between her legs. Lulu could see the cunt cream flowing from her s****r's fuck hole as it mixed with Jordan's from above. "Suck her good."
Toppsy sucked for all she was worth. She felt as if she were going to drown on Jordan's squirting cum. She didn't care. Toppsy shoved her head forward as Jordan jerked. Jordan's cock fucked into her throat and another thick river of jism spewed deep into her gullet. Toppsy choked, her mouth flooded with cum as it squished from her clinging lips and spattered onto Jordan's swinging balls.
Jordan jerked her rump. Her balls were just about drained. Jordan lunged hard, fucking her prick to the root in Toppsy's throat as the last of her cum sprayed from her pisser.
Toppsy gulped hard, then reached out and grabbed Jordan's balls. She wanted more cum. Deep feverish sucks drew one last thick lumpy wad of Jordan's cum into her mouth. Toppsy milked her balls and sucked, hoping there was more cum for her to drink.
Jordan moaned and slowly pulled back. Her spent prick popped from Toppsy's mouth. Jism seeped from Jordan's prick as she quivered and grunted with satisfaction.
"You did pretty damn good for your first time with someone as big as I am," Jordan admitted.
Lulu saw the cum oozing from her s****r's lips. She forgot about fingering her clit and threw herself at Toppsy. It was a sight few on the Island had ever seen. The size of the two blonde dancers' enormous bustlines almost prevented them from embracing. Lulu fused her lips to Toppsy's cum-filled mouth, and the two s****rs tasted Jordan's cum together as they shared it.
As Jordan stroked her cock and fondled her balls, Lulu sucked the cum from Toppsy's mouth. She savored it then pushed the clumpy jism back into Toppsy's mouth.
Toppsy whimpered and swallowed then pulled her mouth away. "I don't think that I have words to describe how I feel just now."
"Well like Jordan just mentioned," said Tiffany. "You did really well for your first time in giving one of us a blow job. Heck, even most of us can't completely suck someone our size off, without spilling some jism somewhere along the line."
"And a lot of first-timers can't take our entire pricks all at once," added Jordan. "But thanks to Dee Dee's help, you and Lulu did really well today."
"How does all of that cum taste, s*s?" asked Lulu.
"Sinfully delicious, Lulu," replied Toppsy. "Absolutely fucking wonderful. In fact, it's only made me even hornier than before." Toppsy stood up and looked Jordan in the eye. One of her hands reached down and found the shaft of her cock, still hard and pulsing slightly.
"I wanna get fucked, Jordan," she gasped. "I want to get fucked now!"
Chapter 5: Through The Wringer - Tiffany Fucks Lulu
Gosh," Lulu sighed as she stared at Tiffany, her prick still rock hard, and thrusting out from her crotch. "She's still so big." She quivered, her flesh sizzling as she ogled Tiffany's monstrous cock.
"Her cock is like a tree limb," Jordan said as she stroked Tiffany's ass with her hand.
"That's another lesson that you and Toppsy need to learn around here, Lulu," said Tiffany. "We can do it three or four times in a row, before we have to take time out and rest. We're not like a guy and have to recover each time we shoot off.
"But right now, I want to take a few minutes to play with those twin boulders that you call your boobs. Let me at those tits of yours."
Tiffany reached out and grasped Lulu's monster juggs with her two hands. Tiffany was one of the bustier girls on the Island, and there weren't many times that she was outclassed in the size department, but this was definitely one of them. Lulu's breasts were so huge that Tiffany had to use both hands, and could still barely contain even one of her twin mountains.
"Big enough for you, sweetheart?" Lulu coyly asked. Tiffany looked into Lulu's eyes and smiled. Lulu was finally loosening up, and responding on her own.
Next, Lulu stood up, leaned forward and allowed Tiffany to nibble on her tits. From this position, Tiffany was truly impressed at the size and weight of her tremendous melons. "Give 'em a taste, Tiffany. I know you want to."
Tiffany didn't have to be told twice. She slathered her tongue all over Lulu's tits. Then Tiffany settled on one breast, planting her mouth upon it like a vise. She sucked Lulu's huge nipple into her mouth, tonguing and teething the huge teat for several minutes.
"Yeah, Tiffany...just like that." Lulu could feel her pussy juices churning again just from Tiffany's efforts.
Tiffany then turned her attention to Lulu's other breast, dined noisily on the fleshy morsel. She soaked the huge milky tit globes with spit then used her lips and nipping teeth to turn the white tit meat to a glistening pink.
Jordan was overwhelmed as she watched Tiffany dine on Lulu's melons. She dropped to her knees and stroked Tiffany's rump again, her eyes riveted to her huge hanging balls and thick cock shaft protruding from between her legs. Jordan's mouth watered and her pussy bubbled, as she gently stroked Tiffany's cock.
"Tiffany's still hard as a brick," Jordan gasped as she watched the bloated head of her prick peek out from its foreskin. "She's ready to do it again, without missing a beat."
"You'd better believe I am," said Tiffany, as she noticed Jordan's attention on her. "And as much as I love these tits of yours Lulu, I did make a promise to fuck you. And I always keep my promises."
"C'mon, Tiffany," Jordan moaned. "Show Lulu how big your prick is."
"Good idea," said Tiffany. She pulled slightly away from Lulu, and guided her prick so that the hot shaft was resting against the lower part of Lulu's tummy, as they stood near each other. Tiffany exerted an upward thrusting motion with her cock, and felt it lodge against the massive weight of Lulu's knockers.
Thanks to the saliva and the jism that had been deposited on them recently, Lulu's boobs now glistened like two flesh-colored bowling balls, and were almost as slippery to boot. Without too much effort, Tiffany soon had the head of her cock jutting out from between Lulu's incredible cleavage.
Twitching and bobbing her head, Tiffany fucked her prick through Lulu's shifting tits. Her balls rumbled and swelled. A shrill moan came from her drooling lips as Lulu placed her lips against the tip of Tiffany's oozing prick.
Lulu kissed her seeping pisser and smeared the sticky jism over her lips. Her body quivered as she parted her lips and eased the fat head of Tiffany's cock into her mouth.
"Suck her," Jordan gasped as she stared hypnotically at Tiffany's shaft. "Suck her again, Lulu."
With Tiffany whining and twitching, Lulu gobbled on her huge cock. Tiffany's prick filled her mouth immediately. Lulu gulped, with Tiffany's prick hardening as it stretched towards her gullet.
Tiffany jerked forward, fucking Lulu's throat with her bl**d-engorged prick. Tiffany stomped the floor as she felt her prick turn to steel. An agitated groan came from her lips as she fucked her prick through the incredible vastness of Lulu's monstrous tits.
Lulu's boobs sandwiched the entire length of Tiffany's rigid prick. Her balls brushed against her ribs and Lulu used her teeth, gnawing on the fat cockhead of her mammoth prick.
Tiffany let Lulu take several long slurps and work on her cock for a moment with her throat, before she f***ed herself to take control of the situation again. With a signal to Jordan, Tiffany waited until Lulu pulled back, and only her cockhead was in Lulu's mouth. At that moment, Jordan gently grabbed the back of Lulu's head with her hand in her hair. This startled Lulu enough to let go of Tiffany's cock without really hurting her.
"Naughty, naughty," Jordan scolded Lulu. "Tiffany didn't say that you could suck her off again, did she?"
Lulu simply gave an exasperated smile. "I guess I couldn't help myself."
"Around here, you wait until someone tells you it's okay to help yourself, when you're a new girl," said Jordan. "I had to learn that lesson the hard way, myself."
"As much as I like having my meat sucked, and playing with your tits," said Tiffany, "I promised to fuck you today."
Lulu whimpered as she watched Tiffany ease her monstrous prick out from between her tits. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. "It's the size of a fucking tree. It looks even bigger than before, Tiffany."
"Every once in a while, that'll happen to us, and we gain a few inches of size for a little bit," said Tiffany. "You can be damned proud that you turned me on enough to do that to me on your first day here."
"Ready for your first real fuck?" Tiffany asked.
Jordan stroked Tiffany's giant prick and huge cum-crammed balls. "Once Tiffany stretches your pussy, you'll be able to take every beautiful inch of just about any prick on the Island."
"I don't know," Lulu gasped. She licked her lips. "Let me touch her cock."
"You've already touched it, and you're gonna do a lot more than that with my cock, Lulu," Tiffany said with a hot smile. "I'm gonna fuck you like you've probably never been fucked before."
Lulu swallowed hard, as she realized what that meant. Jordan grabbed Tiffany's long meaty prick and kept gently stroking and priming it as Tiffany's desire for Lulu continued to grow.
Anxious herself, Lulu climbed on the mattress. On her back, with her legs spread wide, she waited. "Bring it on, Tiffany," she sighed with excitement.
"My prick is aching for your fucking cunt, Lulu."
"C'mon, Tiffany," Jordan urged as she tugged on her raging hard-on. "Show Lulu what you can do, Tiffany."
Lulu was writhing on the bed, her pussy on fire as Tiffany positioned herself. "C'mon, Tiffany. I want your cock."
Tiffany's prick throbbed and her balls ached as she aimed her prick at Lulu's sizzling cunt. Tiffany lowered the shaft of her cock, and rubbed it against her pussy lips.
"I want your cock, damn it," Lulu gasped. "I want you to put that slab of meat inside me, and fuck me!"
Lulu was trembling with excitement. Tiffany gouged the slit of Lulu's cunt with her cockhead and hissed out her breath. Eyes wide, she mashed the tip of Tiffany's cock into Lulu's stiff clit.
Toppsy gasped and squirmed as she watched from the side. "Put your cock deep into her, Tiffany," she squealed impatiently.
Tiffany jammed her cockhead against Lulu's overheated cunt and f***ed it into her hot bubbling pussy. Lulu's cunt muscles attacked her prick, greedily pulsing as she plunged deep and turned Lulu into a whimpering mass of flesh.
Jordan gently stroked Tiffany's monstrous prick. "C'mon, Tiffany. Really fuck her."
Tiffany jabbed at Lulu, anxious to fuck her prick inside the bubbling depths of her cunt. She stepped forward, the bloated knob of her prick smashing against Lulu's clit.
Lulu gasped. "Please, Tiffany. I need it. Stop teasing me."
Tiffany pushed forward and more of her prick slipped easily into the waiting gash of Lulu's cunt. "You got it, girl!" she squealed with pleasure.
"I want it all," Lulu cried out. Her massive tits heaved as she lifted her ass off the mattress. "Fuck me, Tiffany!"
Tiffany tossed her head and lunged forward. Her lips trembled as her cock fucked deep into the heated slit of Lulu's pussy. She jerked again, her monstrous prick stretching Lulu's pussy as the frothy cunt cream bathed her buried cockshaft.
"Holy fucking shit!" Lulu squealed as she rolled her hips and milked Tiffany's stabbing prick. Lulu's eyes bulged with passion and her face twisted into a mask of fuck-lust.
Toppsy gulped, her eyes wide as she watched Tiffany's giant prick disappear inside Lulu's thrashing body. "How does it feel?" she whispered hotly. "Tell me, s*s." Her own pussy contracted and the juices flowed from her cunt slit. "Tell me, Lulu!"
Lulu's head snapped to the side. She stared d***kenly at her s****r, a dreamy smile on her lips. "It's heaven, Toppsy." She lifted her ass and ground her cunt onto Tiffany's jabbing prick. "So fucking good, you can't even believe it!" Lulu began to shake as the pleasure of having her pussy filled swept through her.
Lulu thrashed as Tiffany filled her hungry cunt with even more of her cock. Her cunt muscles massaged her throbbing cock-shaft and the hot buttery juices of her cunthole kept her Tiffany's cock greased. She moaned, her hips lurching up.
"It's wonderful!" Lulu wailed as the pleasure increased. "You're gonna love it, when it's your turn." She jerked, her huge tits flopping as she leered at her enthralled s****r.
Toppsy spasmed. Seeing Lulu get her pussy stuffed like this was making her cream. "I can't wait," she gasped. She tore her eyes away from Lulu for a second and looked at Jordan.
Jordan returned her stare with undisclosed lust. "You're next, honey. When it's your turn, I guarantee that you'll remember this day for a long time to come."
Tiffany lurched forward again, fucking her gigantic prick even deeper into Lulu's bubbling vat of hot sizzling cunt juice. Tiffany stabbed, her prick throbbing as the spongy cunt muscles and sizzling cunt cream attacked her cockshaft. A shrill moan came from Tiffany's mouth as she slammed hard, fucking her prick to the balls into Lulu.
Lulu reared her hips up, met her thrusting cock-stab and spasmed. She jammed her body against Tiffany, impaling herself on her raging hard-on. "She's up in my fuckin' belly!" she squealed with delight. "So fuckin' deep!" She swooned and shifted her hips wildly as she clawed Tiffany's heaving buttocks. "She's all the way inside me, s*s!"
Toppsy felt almost light-headed. She nearly drooled as she watched Tiffany fuck her prick into Lulu's twisting body. She moved closer, her eyes fixed on Tiffany's raging boner as she ravaged Lulu's pussy.
Lulu squirmed, her jiggling ass rubbing into the fabric of the mattress. She humped up, grinding her clit into Tiffany's body as she fucked her cunt with hard quick cock-jabs.
"Fuck me, Tiffany. Fuck me!" She raked her hips and screamed as another hard, punching jab from Tiffany's cock made her eyes roll. "Turn my pussy inside-out! Fuck me!"
With her head shaking, Tiffany ravaged Lulu's tight gripping pussy. Her hair swished across her neck and she grunted as Lulu's clawing hands and hot pulsing cunt around her cock aroused her to a feverish pitch.
"Fuck her, Tiffany!" Toppsy squealed as she rocked hypnotically on her haunches. "Fuck her hard!"
Tiffany jerked forward, fucking her prick into Lulu's gulping cunt. Her hard quick fuck-jabs rumbled the cum in her balls as they slapped against Lulu's juice-drenched flesh. Tiffany moaned and drilled Lulu's pussy as each cock thrust squished juice from her cunthole. Lulu's pussy juices spattered her balls, the sizzling heat from it churning the cum inside them.
Lulu met each powerful fuck-lunge from Tiffany. She milked her prick greedily as her cunt contracted rhythmically against Tiffany's fat powerful cock. Lulu lifted her ass and swiveled her hips, her clit mashing into Tiffany's body.
"Toppsy!" Lulu squealed. "It's fucking wonderful!"
Toppsy gasped as she watched Tiffany's giant cock continue to fuck Lulu's pussy. She brought her fingers to her own pussy and pinched her clit. "Fuck her," she moaned throatily. "Fuck her, Tiffany."
Lulu humped and twisted her hips. Her ass slapped against the mattress and her humongous tits flopped wildly. Lulu absorbed the hard fuck-thrusts and squealed like a banshee as Tiffany drove her insane.
In a trance, Jordan reached under Tiffany and fondled her balls. She felt dizzy as her anxious fingers traced a path around her stabbing cockshaft. She rubbed her fingertips at the entrance to Lulu's pussy and quaked as she felt Tiffany fuck her cock deep into Lulu's humping body.
"What does it feel like, Lulu?" Jordan gasped as she felt Tiffany's hips piston in and out of Lulu.
"Totally awesome," Lulu hissed. "It's like a fucking telephone pole inside of me! Keep fucking me, Tiffany!"
"I want it," Toppsy whimpered. "I wanna get fucked." Toppsy seemed as if she felt each stab of Tiffany's cock into Lulu, as if she were fucking her. Sticky cunt cream flowed out over her fingers and she shivered. "My pussy needs a cock."
"You'll get it," Jordan assured her as she watched Tiffany's jabbing fuck-stabs continue into Lulu's pussy.
"Right after I cream my fucking balls out in your s****r," panted Tiffany, "you're next!"
With her balls being fondled and her cock trapped inside Lulu's pulsing cunt, Tiffany grunted. She fucked forward, smashing Lulu back into the mattress with her powerful body. Her eyes glowed and her nostrils flared. The heat from Lulu's cunt was churning the cum in her heavy swinging balls.
"Fuck me, Tiffany," Lulu cried out deliriously. "Fuck me!" She trembled as she felt each delicious cock-stab.
Tiffany fucked hard, driving Lulu's twisting body along the mattress. She tossed her head and pounded the screaming blonde dancer with her fat throbbing prick. Her hard spearing fuck-thrusts had Lulu screeching with joy. She battered her hot twisting body as the cum rumbled in her balls.
"Cream her, Lulu!" Toppsy squealed. "Cream all over her cock."
"I'm almost there!" Lulu squawked as she beat her body into her pounding frame. She lunged up hard, mashing her clit into Tiffany as she smashed her back to the mattress.
Squirming and twisting on the mattress, Lulu nearly went insane as she raced toward the peak. Her pussy turned to fire and the spongy muscles in her cunt gripped Tiffany's fucking cock. Lulu felt her balls whack against her quivering flesh and she knew that soon Tiffany would be drowning her in her cum.
"Fuck me! Fuck me!" Lulu wailed as she raced toward an explosive orgasm. "Fuck me!"
Panting and moaning, Tiffany fucked hard. Her cock sliced through Lulu's gooey cunt ooze as her swinging balls slapped against her flesh. Tiffany's head flipped up and her hips heaved under Jordan's scratching nails. Her cock throbbed and swelled as Lulu's cushiony cunt muscles and hot cunt cream brought her to the verge of an orgasm.
Powerful cock-jabs drove Lulu along the mattress, her tits flopping.
"I'm there!" Lulu squealed. "I'm gonna cum!" Her head snapped from side to side as her ass thumped against the mattress. "I'm there!"
Tiffany brought a screaming Lulu to the peak. She fucked forward, driving Lulu to the end of the mattress as her entire body started to violently shake. She lunged into Lulu, her balls ready to explode.
"Cum!" Lulu urged hysterically. "Cum inside me!"
Toppsy rocked on her haunches for a better view, anxious to watch Tiffany climax.
Lulu went into convulsions. Spasms ripped through her cock-stuffed cunt. An orgasm erupted deep inside her steamy pussy. "I'm cumming!" she screamed. "I'm cumming!"
"Holy shit," Toppsy gasped as she watched Lulu climax.
Lulu, her body racked with orgasms, humped up and fucked her cunt onto Tiffany's spearing prick. Lulu reached out and clawed Tiffany's hips and mangled her clit into her crotch. With her pussy stuffed, the spongy walls of her climaxing cunt hole gripped Tiffany's stabbing prick and bathed it in a deluge of buttery pussy-cum.
"I'm cumming!" Lulu shrieked as one orgasm after another ravaged her cock-stuffed pussy. "I'm creamin' her cock!" Her feet came off the ground and her legs stiffened. The next instant, she clamped her thighs to her jerking rump and furiously rode her piercing cock. "I'm cumming!"
Tiffany pounded Lulu's thrashing body. The sizzling heat of Lulu's greedy climaxing cunt muscles brought her to the peak. Her balls swelled as Lulu's juices splattered her ball sac.
Lulu's ass humped back and forth, her ass-cheeks dragging against the mattress. Her massive tits flopped wildly, the nipples feeling as if they were going to burst. She saw Toppsy and squealed. "I'm creamin', s*s! I'm creamin'!"
Lulu lunged at Tiffany, battering her climaxing body into her. "Cum!" she shrieked as she milked her cock. "Cum inside me, damn it!" She needed Tiffany's jism to quench the fire raging out of control in her cunt.
Tiffany let out with a shrill whine. Her balls burst. Hot thick jism shot through her fucking cock and the thick cum spewed into Lulu's gulping cunt. She lunged hard, almost knocking Lulu off the mattress as a spurting wad of jism splashed deep into Lulu's pulsing pussy.
"She's creamin' me!" Lulu screamed hysterically. "It feels like a firehose inside me!" The hot thick jism spurting into her pussy took Lulu into another series of intense orgasms. "She's squirtin' her cum in my pussy!"
Toppsy was trembling, and nearly out of control. She watched Tiffany and Lulu cum and it blew her mind. She saw the cum gush from Lulu's pussy and saturate Tiffany's swinging balls. She gulped and drooled as the cum from Lulu's pussy flowed from her cock-stuffed cunt and down her ass crack.
Lulu bucked maniacally beneath Tiffany. Her pussy contracted against Tiffany's jabbing prick, milking it as more thick clumps of cum gushed into her overstuffed fuck hole. Lulu clung to Tiffany's rump with her legs. Clinging desperately to Tiffany, she climaxed again.
Summoning her reserves, Tiffany f***ed herself to slow her maniacal humping of Lulu.
"Don't stop," pleaded Lulu. "Please don't stop!" Cum continued to spew from Tiffany's cock and flood her pussy.
"Jordan..." Tiffany panted. "When I pull out of Lulu...stick your hand over her box...and hold it there." Jordan shot Tiffany a puzzled look, and started to form a question.
"Just do it, Jordan!" exclaimed Tiffany. Jordan knew better than to argue when Tiffany used that tone of voice.
Tiffany then pulled her prick all the way out of Lulu's pussy. Like the little boy in the fairy tale plugging the leaking dam, Jordan clamped her hand over Lulu's gushing pussy.
Lulu squealed in protest as Tiffany's meat was removed. Then as Tiffany positioned herself, Lulu got her first look at a shemale amazon in the throws of a full-blown orgasm. The sight of Tiffany's cock in action, and Tiffany fighting for control, caused Lulu to stop and stare at Tiffany.
Her cock still throbbing like a jackhammer, Tiffany gripped her cockhead as hard as she could with one hand to control the spurting jism for a moment.
"If you thought I came inside you just now, Lulu," panted Tiffany, "you ain't seen nothing yet, girl!"
Lulu could only stare at Tiffany, as she had her cock pointed straight out from her crotch at her like a battering ram. Tiffany sucked in her breath, and furiously stroked her hand up and down her massive shaft, making the pressure in her nuts build up to the point where it was almost unbearable.
"Oh fuck, yes!" screamed Tiffany, as she passed the point of no return. Seconds later, the first massive stream of jism erupted from Tiffany's cockhead. Like water from a garden hose, Tiffany's jism exploded in a long, thick stream. The hot, thick liquid splattered all over Lulu's face and tits. Even though Lulu had just experienced one of Tiffany's cum shots earlier, she had no idea that Tiffany had such power and potency still in her body, as she did now.
Hot cum continued to spew out of her cock as Tiffany creamed again, her hand a blur on her shaft, as she stroked herself. Tiffany's rump jerked and her mouth gaped as her orgasm overtook her body. Cum continued spewing from her prick as her balls churned.
Lulu's arms slipped in exhaustion, and she collapsed on her back. Her cunt was still stuffed with Jordan's hand, and cum trickled from her cunt hole.
For almost a minute, Tiffany kept on pumping huge streams of jism onto Lulu's face and tits. Tiffany's ejaculation was so extreme, she also succeeded in spraying Jordan liberally too, as her cock shook from side to side.
Lulu thrashed on the mattress, her pussy stuffed, her body spasming and convulsing as Tiffany regained her breath. Lulu sprawled out, whimpering and twitching as Tiffany moved closer to her face. Tiffany let her still hard prick land on Lulu's drenched tits with a wet smack.
"What a fuck," Lulu moaned. "I feel like a whole football team just gang-banged me."
"We're not finished yet," said Tiffany, with a smug smile. "Get over here, Toppsy."
Toppsy stared at Tiffany's cum oozing from Lulu's cunt around Jordan's hand. Her mouth watered for her s****r's pussy. She whimpered and crawled next to Lulu's outstretched legs.
"Yeah," Lulu hissed weakly. "Suck my cunt. Suck out Tiffany's cum." With some help from Jordan, a cushion was placed under Lulu's tailbone, so that her pussy was pointing nearly straight up in the air.
Jordan now pulled her hand out of Lulu's cunt. It was completely soaked in Tiffany's jism and Lulu's juices. Resisting temptation to down it herself, Jordan brought it to Lulu's chin. "Have I got a treat for you, girl. Open your mouth wide."
Lulu opened her mouth and eagerly sucked one finger after another of Jordan's like a popsicle. Then she went to work licking her palm and wrist.
At the same time, Toppsy positioned herself between Lulu's legs, and buried her face in her s****r's cunt. Lulu lifted her ass and ground her cum-filled pussy into Toppsy's face.
Toppsy lost her head as she tasted Lulu's cum-filled cunt. She sucked deep, drawing into her mouth thick lumps of Tiffany's gooey jism. Toppsy gulped it greedily then sucked again. She filled her mouth and savored the taste of Tiffany's cum and Lulu's juices.
"Tongue me s*s," Lulu sighed as she twitched on her back. "Get every last drop."
Eagerly, Toppsy fucked her tongue into Lulu's cum-filled pussy. She lugged out wad after wad of Tiffany's cum and swallowed it greedily. The taste was exquisite. Her young body shuddered as she sucked out the last of the delicious mixture.
"You're clean," Toppsy panted as she raised her head. Her tits were heaving as she stared at Lulu's red puffy pussy.
Finally, Lulu collapsed on her side, more exhausted than she'd ever felt in her life, but also more deeply and more sexually satisfied at the same time.
"I've gotta admit it, Tiffany," said Lulu. "Nothing I've ever had before can compare to what you just did to me. I want to leave a wake-up call for November. No, make that next November."
Toppsy wanted to continue eating Lulu, but her need to be fucked overwhelmed her. "I'm ready to get fucked. Do it to me!"
"You can take it easy for a little bit, Lulu," said Tiffany. "You'll be surprised at how fast your stamina builds up when you're with us on the Island.
"Jordan, you've waited long enough today. It's your turn to give Toppsy an experience that she'll never forget!"
Chapter 4: Through The Wringer - Lulu Sucks Tiffany
"Look at her cock, Lulu," Jordan said as she knelt down and caressed Tiffany's buttocks. Lulu's eyes widened as she stared at Tiffany's giant prick. She gasped as her breath caught in her throat. Lulu gulped back her pounding heart and realized that her pussy was pulsing for Tiffany's prick.
On her knees, Jordan continued caressing Tiffany's rump and ogling her prick. Jordan gently stroked Tiffany's prick, pulling the skin forward so that it partially covered the huge cockhead. The tip of Tiffany's hulking prick poked from beneath the foreskin like an a****l. The cocktip was seeping and her balls rumbled with lust as Tiffany imagined herself fucking Lulu.
"It looks so big!" Lulu exclaimed. She squirmed closer. "It's so big and beautiful."
Lulu stared longingly at Tiffany's giant cock. She licked her lips, the anticipation of the taste of her jism nearly making her spasm. Lulu reached out and caressed her prick and balls, working up the courage to put her prick in her mouth.
"She's got tons of delicious cum in these," said Jordan. "And, it's all for you."
"Put my cock in your mouth," Tiffany urged. "Use your lips, honey. Not your fingers." Lulu kept her eyes riveted on Tiffany's raging hard-on. "The time for action is now girl," Tiffany commanded. "Eat my cock."
Lulu brought her eager lips to Tiffany's thick cockshaft. She glided her lips along the length of her prick as it throbbed. She quivered, and then licked over her giant balls. Tiffany's rump twitched and her balls swelled under the wet heat of Lulu's sloshing tongue. She jerked slightly as Lulu's mouth slithered up and down the length of her prick.
Next, Lulu brought her trembling lips to the tip of her cockhead. Pre-cum seeped out and she smeared it over her lips and the head of Tiffany's cock. Lulu moaned softly, her fingers now constantly caressing her prick and balls.
"C'mon, Lulu," Tiffany urged softly. "Put my cock in your mouth. Give me a nice sucking. Give me a nice suck-off, and I'll fuck your pussy like it's never been done to you before."
As Lulu gained more courage, Tiffany moaned. Her lips trembled and her balls ached as Lulu's anxious hands caressed them. Her head lifted and she twitched as her body quivered and tensed. No matter who did it to her, Tiffany never failed to be aroused when someone fondled her huge cock, and brought her to the peak of excitement.
Lulu's pussy was creaming as she sampled every inch of Tiffany's giant prick. She licked the cocktip and a spasm of joy swept through her. She kissed Tiffany's cock and a trickle of hot pussy cream flowed from her cunthole.
"Suck her, Lulu," Jordan said. "Don't tease her too much."
Lulu squirmed on the mattress, her eyes glued to Tiffany's cock. "You heard her," Tiffany said in a commanding voice. "Suck me!"
Lulu licked her balls again and swooned. She slithered her tongue up the length of her throbbing cockshaft as she reached out and hefted Tiffany's cum-filled balls. They were fat and heavy, and her throat contracted, as she anticipated Tiffany's shaft filling her mouth.
Lulu gripped Tiffany's shaft and then brought her lips to her cockhead again. Her cunt spasmed and pussy cream churned inside her cunt. She swirled her tongue over Tiffany's prick, then gasped as the highly aroused amazon pushed the head of her cock against her mouth.
Agitated, her balls sore, Tiffany twitched as Lulu teased her cock with her tongue and wet lips. Now Lulu became bolder. She parted her lips and slowly brought the fat head of Tiffany's cock into her mouth. Lulu sucked and a burst of Tiffany's juices oozed from her pisser and trickled over her tongue. Lulu sucked again, allowing the slimy cum to ooze down her throat.
Off to the side, Toppsy's eyes widened in disbelief as she saw the massive end of Tiffany's organ disappear into her s****r's mouth. Toppsy reached her hands down below her heaving breasts, and began fondling her clit.
Jordan let out a gasp. Seeing Lulu suck on the head of Tiffany's cock made her dizzy. Her own hot cunt felt like it was on fire. She stroked Tiffany's balls, and then shuddered with anticipation. Once Tiffany got her cock sucked, then she would show Lulu what it was really like to be fucked. She turned her attention back to Lulu.
"Go on, Lulu. You can get more of Tiffany's cock in your mouth."
Lulu was in no hurry. She was still a little frightened. She had absorbed Tiffany's cockhead in her mouth, but it felt like there wasn't room for anything else. She sloshed her spit over Tiffany's cock then sucked. More jism seeped over her tongue, making her quiver.
Tiffany to remain as calm as possible. She understood the difficulty of sucking off a cock like hers for the first time. "Take your time, Lulu," she said, concealing her impatience. "Get used to it."
Lulu whimpered. She held Tiffany's thick cockshaft and shifted her fist up and down the length of it. A moan slipped from her wet drooling lips as she inched more of the shaft of Tiffany's cock into her mouth. She felt the cockhead brush along the roof of her mouth. Lulu moaned, her cock flattening her tongue as she inched it closer to her gullet.
Suddenly, it seemed to Lulu as if her mouth, throat and jaws were made of rubber. Quicker and easier than she would have thought possible, six inches of Tiffany's cock slid down her throat. Lulu's eyes shot open, and she briefly panicked, as she felt Tiffany's meat slide down into her throat.
"Relax, Lulu," Jordan said. "Relax your throat before you take her any deeper." She licked her lips nervously, anxious to watch the blonde dancer take Tiffany to her balls. "Ooh, you're doing great, girl," said Tiffany. "Before you know it, you'll have lots more of my meat down your throat."
Lulu was swimming in a sea of lust. Tiffany's cock had filled her mouth. She sucked air in through her nose and pushed forward as she relaxed the muscles in her throat. She was determined to take as much as she possibly could of Tiffany's prick into her throat.
Lulu gulped, breathing hard as the tip of Tiffany's cock clogged her gullet. She sucked, her tongue swishing across her cockshaft as she felt her prick stretch her gullet. Another six inches of cockmeat disappeared into Lulu's mouth and throat.
"You're really getting the hang of it," Jordan rasped as she watched Tiffany's cock disappear into Lulu's mouth. "You're doing awesome, Lulu."
"Relax your mouth and throat, Lulu," panted Tiffany. "Don't worry about how big I am. Dee Dee's fixed it so that you can take almost all of me down your throat."
Lulu was encouraged by Tiffany and Jordan's voices. She felt Tiffany's cock throbbing in her mouth and it made her pussy spasm. She squirmed on the mattress, her fingers gripping Tiffany's cock as she absorbed several more inches of her meat deeper into her throat.
Using her tongue, Lulu whipped it around Tiffany's prick. She jabbed and she gulped as Tiffany's prick probed deeper into her. Lulu sucked, felt Tiffany's cock throb and stretch her throat as another jerk of her body fucked even more cockmeat into her gullet.
Toppsy was now fingering her clit with one hand, and lifting one of her heavy tits to her mouth so she could suck her nipple with the other. She didn't know how Lulu was doing it. She'd never seen that much cock shoved inside a pussy, much less someone's throat.
Tiffany jerked gently as Lulu swallowed more of her cock. Lulu's hot sucking mouth had her crazy. Tiffany's mouth opened and a shrill whine came from her trembling lips. Lulu's mouth was making her balls ache and the cum boil in them.
Jordan's breath hissed out as she stared at Lulu gobbling on her first prick on the Island. "Take it, Lulu." Lulu swayed, her massive tits jiggling as she sucked air into her lungs. "Take Tiffany to her balls."
Lulu now gobbled voraciously on Tiffany's fat hulking cock. She tightened her grip around her cockshaft as more thick cockmeat entered her throat. She gurgled as Tiffany's prick stretched her gullet and throbbed. Lulu sucked harder, using her tongue like a whip as Tiffany began fucking at her face.
"Fuck her face, Tiffany," Jordan wailed with excitement. "Suck her, Lulu! Suck her!"
Lulu wanted to please both Tiffany and Jordan. She relaxed her throat completely and shoved forward. At the same time, Tiffany lunged. Lulu gulped, Tiffany's prick fucking deep into her tight gullet. Lulu pulled away and then pushed forward, taking Tiffany's prick inside her mouth all the way to her huge balls.
Jordan gasped. Lulu had taken every inch of Tiffany's hard prick. "Suck her, Lulu. Suck her fucking balls out." Lulu swallowed hard, her cunt contracting wildly. "Chew her up! Bite her!"
Lulu's head was swirling. She had taken Tiffany's prick to the hilt. She felt Tiffany's cock throb deep in her gullet and it made her pussy spasm. She moaned and eased back as saliva drooled from her clinging lips. Lulu gnawed on Tiffany's bl**d-engorged cockshaft as she slowly inched her prick in and out of her throat.
"You're doing great," Jordan said with enthusiasm. "Fuck her cock with your face! Make Tiffany whimper!" Lulu squirmed on the mattress, her massive tits heaving.
Lulu pulled back, leaving only the head of Tiffany's prick in her mouth. She licked her prick with her tongue as her spit glistened on her shaft. She grabbed her hulking prick and jerked her fist frantically up and down it. Soft moans escaped Lulu's wet drooling lips as she met her shifting fist with her mouth.
"Fuck her, Tiffany," Jordan rasped. "Fuck her mouth!"
Tiffany's rump twitched as she fucked her cock in and out of Lulu's greedy mouth. Her rump heaved and her nostrils flared. Lulu was making the cum in her balls churn. Tiffany lurched forward as one hard cock-jab after another filled Lulu's hot sucking mouth.
Lulu kept her mouth locked around Tiffany's shaft. She shuddered each time Tiffany lunged at her face. Lulu pulled her hand away and took Tiffany's cock into her throat again as her cum-filled balls slapped against her spit-soaked chin.
"You're gonna get a load of cum soon," Tiffany panted. "Suck me harder, Lulu!"
Jordan scratched her nails down Tiffany's back. "Ram her face, Tiffany. Rip her fucking throat open." The buxom dancer feasting on Tiffany's prick had Jordan shivering with joy.
"What a natural cocksucker she is!" cried Jordan. "What a cocksucking slut!"
Tiffany was now agitated and highly aroused. Her balls were rumbling and she humped at Lulu wildly. Her bloated cock fucked into Lulu's face and she moaned as the heat from her mouth churned the jism in her huge balls. Neck straining and muscles rippling, Tiffany fucked Lulu's throat harder.
Lulu, gurgling on Tiffany's giant prick, slammed her head forward. Tiffany's cock speared her gullet and she felt her pussy creaming. Reaching down into her inner reserves, Lulu jam-med forward again, fucking her throat with Tiffany's hulking prick.
Tiffany lunged forward. Her rump jerked and she fucked violently at Lulu's greedy mouth as her thick cock swelled and throbbed. She twisted, her legs stiff and her back arched as Lulu brought her toward the peak.
"Cream her, Tiffany," Jordan rasped. Lulu squirmed her ass into the mattress and spasmed. Jordan gulped, her eyes glued to Tiffany's driving prick as she fucked it into Lulu's mouth. "Cream in her fucking mouth."
Juices seeped from Tiffany's cock, oozed over Lulu's tongue and trickled down her throat. She gulped, the taste of Tiffany's jism exquisite as she took another deep suck on her prick. Lulu caressed her balls and shuddered as they contracted in her hand.
"Come on, Lulu," Jordan urged. "Suck her off." She swayed, anxious to watch Tiffany cream in the dancer's mouth.
Lulu was out of her head. She sucked, chewed and whipped Tiffany's prick with her tongue. The seeping cum made her crazy, and she couldn't wait until she was spewing her cum-load in her hungry mouth. A soft moan escaped Lulu's wet drooling lips as she took her prick to the balls again. The swelling of Tiffany's hard cock told her she would get what she wanted at any second.
Tiffany groaned as her balls swelled. Her body lunged and jerked and her shrill cries filled the auditorium as Lulu gobbled on her prick. Tiffany snapped her head up and wailed as her balls bulged. Her lips trembled and she jabbed, fucking her prick deep into Lulu's mouth as she raced toward her orgasm.
Lulu was out of her head. She loved the steady pounding and hard cock-thrusts. She absorbed them, her head shaking as Tiffany's balls collided with her chin. She sucked hard then chewed as she fucked forward. Tiffany's whacking balls against her chin made her quake and she wriggled her ass as the inside of her cunt turned to fire.
"Cream her, Tiffany!" Jordan screamed hysterically. "Suck her, Lulu! Suck her!"
Lulu's deep sucks and gnawing teeth took Tiffany to the peak. Her balls ruptured and she lifted her head. Tiffany's entire body shuddered spastically as the hot cum rushed through her fat cock and squirted into Lulu's hungry mouth.
"She's cumming!" Jordan squealed. "Ooh...suck her, Lulu. Suck out her cum!"
Lulu gurgled as the first spraying wad of Tiffany's cum splashed over her tongue and flowed down her throat. It drove her mad! She sucked hard, the tangy taste of Tiffany's spurting jism making her cream.
"Suck her, Lulu!" Jordan shrieked. "Fuck her face, Tiffany!"
Lulu quivered. She was sucking her cock and Tiffany was fucking her face. Her mouth filled with the thick gooey jism of Tiffany's balls and flowed down her throat. She sucked harder, drawing down enormous wads of Tiffany's jism from her pisser as she fucked at her mouth.
Gulping and gagging, Lulu drew in her cheeks as Tiffany fucked violently at her face. She used her teeth, gnawing on Tiffany's swollen cock as cum filled her cheeks and oozed from her clinging lips.
Tiffany's balls exploded again and she thrashed in ecstasy, trying to keep herself steady. Tiffany grunted and fucked Lulu's face as she drenched her mouth and whitewashed her throat with her spewing jism.
Lulu was in ecstasy. Cum spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it greedily. But Tiffany's pounding thrusts and squirting wads were too much. Cum gushed from Lulu's lips, but she didn't stop. She nearly choked, her head bobbing as she continued to drink from Tiffany's erupting prick.
Toppsy had already brought herself to one orgasm, just by watching Tiffany cum in Lulu's mouth. Tiffany showed no signs of slowing down, and Toppsy was working her cunt with her fingers to bring herself off a second time.
Tiffany continued to fuck hard into Lulu's face. Hot thick jism shot through her cock, flooding the dancer's mouth as she fucked deep into her throat.
Sucking wildly, Lulu gulped frantically on Tiffany's cum-spewing prick. Thick clumps of Tiffany's jism spattered her throat and washed over her tongue. Lulu gnawed on her cock, her greedy lips flying up and down her erupting prick as her balls collided with her cum-drenched chin. Tiffany twisted and jerked harder.
Using all of her strength, Tiffany jammed hard, fucking her prick to the root as a stream of her cum spurted directly into Lulu's tight gullet. Tiffany's cum overwhelmed Lulu. She gagged and jerked back. Lulu's face turned red and her eyes bulged. She gulped then shoved her head forward as another stringy lump of jism squirted into her mouth. She swallowed and bob-bed her head as the last of Tiffany's cum splashed over her tongue.
"She's finished," Jordan gasped as she watched Tiffany catch her breath. "Stop sucking her." Lulu was in a trance. She kept Tiffany's cock in her mouth, sucking and chewing frantically on Tiffany.
Tiffany slowly pulled back, her slimy cock popping from Lulu's cum-filled mouth. Lulu sat up. Cum dripped from her lips, and also splattered her mammoth tits below that. A dreamy smile spread across her flushed face as she licked Tiffany's jism from her mouth.
"It was so fantastic," Lulu panted. "So utterly fantastic."
"I knew you'd like it," Jordan said. "Tiffany's cock is the best in the world."
"Well, I wouldn't go that far," giggled Tiffany. "But now you've had a taste of just what we can do around here with our cocks."
"I thought I was gonna drown."
"You'll never drown on cum," Jordan said as she glanced over at Toppsy.
"But we're just getting started here," said Tiffany.
Lulu stared at Tiffany in amazement. Then she realized that Tiffany's prick was still rock hard and ready for action, even after the tremendous load it had just deposited in her gullet.
"Stretch out on your back, Lulu. You're gonna get fucked now."
Chapter 3: A Rude Awakening
Several hours later, both Toppsy and Lulu had been transported from the mainland to the Island by Ramirez. Jordan and the two girls who had spent the night on the mainland carried the two buxom dancers into the main auditorium with help from some of the other girls on the Island.
A large mattress had been set up in the auditorium for Toppsy and Lulu to lie out on. Both girls had been stripped naked, and were lying on their backs. Both girls' arms had been fastened to the mattress with Velcro straps over their biceps and forearms. As their chests heaved with their breathing, the massive breasts of each girl rose and fell like the tides. The position of their arms kept their humongous tits from sliding completely to the sides of their chest, and touching the mattress.
"Damn!" muttered Tiffany. "I know it's been years since I was at that photo shoot with Lulu, but I'd swear that her tits have gotten even bigger since then."
Dee Dee had administered some additional anesthesia to them, to keep them sedated until they were ready for them. Tiffany watched Dee Dee gave each girl an injection with a hypodermic needle.
"What's that for, Dee Dee?"
"This is the equivalent of giving them one my 'pills', similar to what I gave Jordan, to prepare her body for the huge cocks on the Island," said Dee Dee. "Since they're both sound asl**p, I can't very well get a pill down their throats. This is the next best thing."
"How soon before we can start having fun with them?"
"Twenty-four hours should do the trick, Tiffany. Any sooner than that, and we risk the possibility of seriously hurting them with our cocks. That'll still give us almost two weeks to do whatever we want with them here."
"I have to agree that it's worth the wait," said Tiffany. "That way, they can bitch all they want about being ****d and fucked later on, but there won't be anything else wrong with them that they can prove to anyone.
"Okay. Here's what we're going to do with these two. They'll stay like this, and get their beauty sl**p, and let your medicine work its magic on them. This time tomorrow, the fun and games will start in earnest on these two. I've come up with a fun way to make sure that your serum has worked on them, and waking them up at the same time."
"Just what have you got in mind, Tiffany?"
"I'm keeping that as a surprise for tomorrow. Just make sure that you have all the cameras and lighting set up and ready to go in here.
"I told Clyda to spread the word, and I'll let you know this also: I've got first crack at Lulu tomorrow. I've been waiting almost ten years to do this chick, and I'm not letting anybody have her before me. I also told Jordan that I'd let her be the first one to have Toppsy. She deserves that for her good behavior lately, and for putting up with these two while she played chauffeur."
"Playing favorites, aren't we, Tiffany?"
"To a degree, yes," admitted Tiffany. "Rank does have its privileges around here. But these two are going to be the center of attention for their stay here. And once Jordan and myself are done with them, I've guaranteed anybody who wants it a chance to screw these girls also."
Twenty-four hours passed on the Island. By now, a large number of the amazons had gathered in the seats of the auditorium to watch Tiffany and Jordan, as they were the first ones to have Toppsy and Lulu at their mercy.
Both Tiffany and Jordan were standing near the edge of the mattress where Toppsy and Lulu lie prone. Each girl had brought her cock to its full erect length of two feet, and was gently stroking the shaft and fondling her balls.
"I thought you said that these two would be waking up by now, Dee Dee," said Tiffany. "It's been just over twenty-four hours since they arrived here."
"Sorry, Tiffany. I said that's how long it would take the medicine to work, so they could handle our cocks. How long it takes before a person comes out of the anesthetic is a little different for everyone."
"Well, I'm not gonna wait any longer," said Tiffany. "After almost ten years, I'm finally gonna give this oversexed cunt the fucking she deserves. Besides we have to test whether or not your medicine has done its work, don't we?"
"Sounds good to me, Tiffany," said Jordan. "And if that doesn't wake up these two sl**ping beauties, I don't know what will."
"Open wide baby," said Tiffany, as she pried apart Lulu's cunt lips with the head of her cock. "Have I got a surprise for you today." Tiffany's cockhead and several inches of the shaft slid inside. Next to her, Jordan did the same with her cock to Toppsy.
After several minutes of pushing and thrusting, each girl had a foot of their cocks buried in Toppsy and Lulu's pussies.
"This one feels pretty smooth and deep," said Jordan. "Maybe these two aren't the prudes that we thought they were."
"Part of that is due to Dee Dee's work," replied Tiffany. "But Lulu here is living up to her name. Every time I shove my prick in, I can feel it going deeper. She's gonna be able to take me all the way to my balls in no time."
"Yeah! I can feel her s****r really loosening up too. We're gonna have lots of fun with these two girls."
Within ten minutes, both Tiffany and Jordan had succeeded in burying the full length of their cocks in Toppsy and Lulu's cunts.
"Well, now we know that they can take all of us inside them," said Jordan. "But it's not gonna be much fun if they're gonna sl**p through it all."
"Don't be too hasty, Jordan." Tiffany was now rocking back and forth into Lulu's cunt with short strokes of five to six inches with her cock. "I'm starting to see signs of life over here."
A smile had spread across Lulu's features, and she was beginning to moan contentedly as her body responded to Tiffany's prick inside of her.
Jordan started thrusting her own shaft into Toppsy's womb, and matched the rhythm of Tiffany's efforts. Within moments, Toppsy was writhing on the mattress, and emitting low groans of pleasure.
"Shouldn't be too long now," said Tiffany. "Let's make sure these gals wake up pretty soon, Jordan." Tiffany shifted gears so she now pulled out eight to nine inches deep from Lulu, and then rammed in, letting her balls slap against her asscheeks.
"Let's show these two what it's really like to be fucked," said Jordan, as she intensified her own humping of Toppsy.
In minutes, both Toppsy and Lulu were soon groaning, and then crying out in full-blown ecstasy as their orgasms overcame them and coursed through their bodies. The shock of an orgasm finally brought the two buxom dancers into wakefulness.
"Hey, where the heck are we?" asked Lulu. "What happened to our clothes?"
"This doesn't look like the hotel," added Toppsy. She tried to move her body and arms, and found she couldn't, due to the straps. "And who the hell tied us down?" she exclaimed.
"It's about time you two woke up," said Tiffany. "I thought you were going to sl**p through all the fun and games."
It was only now that Toppsy and Lulu realized the position that they were in, and saw Tiffany and Jordan standing with their crotches nestled between their legs.
"Who the fuck are you?" shouted Lulu, as she realized what had been done to her. "Some kind of dyke that likes to use strap-ons? Get this damned thing out of me!"
"Oh, it's a lot more than just a strap-on, I can promise you that," said Jordan.
"Hey! You're the gal that picked us up at the airport," said Toppsy, as she recognized Jordan. "What's going on here?"
"I'll take over here," said Tiffany. "You're in the Bahamas, but not on the Island that you think you are. Don't worry about just where, because we aren't going to tell you. You're going to be our guests for a couple of weeks."
"You mean we're your prisoners," Lulu spat out. "There's laws against k**napping, you know!"
"First, somebody has to know you're missing. As far as anyone knows, you two are off on a vacation in the Bahamas. Nobody'll think to look for you for at least two weeks."
The realization that they were completely stranded and at Tiffany's mercy began to sink in on Toppsy and Lulu.
"And as for who we are," continued Tiffany, "you're right about Jordan here being one of our group. We had her pick you up at the airport, and deliver you here to us.
"But I want you to take a good look at me 'super-tits'," Tiffany spread her arms out on the side next to Lulu's body for support, and leaned forward, so her face was close to Lulu's. "Think back to early on in your modeling career. It was '91 or '92 on a photo shoot where five girls were all gathered at a big mansion in the country. You were there of course.
"Along with two gals who called themselves Jessica and Jerica Fox. There was also a blonde gal who was known as Staci Stax. And then me of course. All we did was pose together naked in various settings for the photographers."
"I remember that one now," said Lulu. "You called yourself Tiffany Towers, if I recall."
"Very good, Lulu. Do you also recall what happened when Staci tried to feel up your tits a little?"
"Yeah! I told her to get the hell away from me. I'm not into weird shit like that."
"And that goes double for me!" added Toppsy.
"Well, to make a long story short," said Tiffany, "after a while, I found that I was into doing it with girls, as well as lots of other kinds of unusual sex. And so is Jordan and all the other girls that you see gathered around us here now.
"I was fascinated by the size of your tits, Lulu. I couldn't get you out of my mind after that day. Years later, I hit upon the idea of telling you and Toppsy that you'd won a contest, and luring you down here to the Bahamas, so we could have you all to ourselves."
"All right, so you've got us where you want us," grumbled Lulu. "But aren't you gonna get bored just playing with our tits and using some dildos on us after a while?"
"Oh, but that's where I'm saving the biggest surprise of all for you," responded Tiffany. "Jordan, let's pull out for a minute, and let our two guests know just what we've got in store for them."
Tiffany and Jordan both began extracting their cocks from Toppsy and Lulu's cunts. The two blonde dancers were confused for a moment as both girls had to take several steps back, in order to remove the full length of their shafts from them.
Like the girl in a horror movie who can't run away from the monster or the slasher, both Toppsy and Lulu stared at Jordan and Tiffany in complete and utter shock.
Tiffany and Jordan stood with their hands on their hips, letting Toppsy and Lulu take in the full sight of them for a moment. Each girl had a spectacular two-foot erection that was pointing up and out from her crotch at a forty-five degree angle. Each shaft had a network of veins running up and down it like ivy on a wall. The urethra shafts on the front of their cocks were as thick as a garden hose, and pulsed with a life of their own.
The skin of their cocks was a dark reddish-brown, and was coated with the sweat and juices from their pussies, and glistened in the lights of the room. Their cockheads were larger than their fists, and the opening at the tip was large enough to stick a finger into. Both Jordan and Tiffany's balls had swollen so that they were larger than two tennis balls.
Toppsy and Lulu's eyes grew wider and wider as they stared at the two shemales.
Tiffany and Jordan playfully stroked their slippery pricks, enjoying the sounds their hands made as they ran them up and down the rough, ribbed surface. They moved closer to Toppsy and Lulu so that they could each get a closer view of their magnificent cocks.
Knowing that she had a captive audience, Tiffany grabbed the shaft of her cock with one hand, and brought her cockhead to her lips. With delicate slowness, Tiffany playfully kissed her massive prick, and began to tease it with the tip of her tongue.
Jordan followed Tiffany's example, only she quickly gulped her entire cockhead in her mouth, making a variety of slurping and sucking noises. When she released it, the saliva on her cockhead shined brightly in the room.
By now, the two dancers' mouths were open so wide, Jordan felt that she could shove her cock down either throat without touching their teeth, but she held off, waiting for Tiffany's instructions.
"What's the matter with you two?" Jordan asked with a wicked laugh. "Haven't you ever seen a cock before?"
"Those damned things belong on a fucking horse!" cried Lulu.
"What kind of sick, perverted freaks are you two?" shouted Toppsy.
"Look who's talking!" responded Jordan. "Your tits are so fucking huge, they ought to have 'Goodyear' labels on the sides! How do you even walk around with those things?"
"Hold it down, Jordan," interjected Tiffany. "We all look the way we do because we want to. Lulu and Toppsy have tits like they do because they're dancers and models; we all have huge cocks because we wanted them, and Dee Dee's found a way to make it work for us."
"You mean to tell me that you two aren't the only ones like you?" asked Toppsy, in disbelief.
"Absolutely," replied Tiffany. "There's about fifty of us on the Island. A few girls are even bigger than Jordan and I are. Most of the rest of the girls are within a few inches of what we've got though."
Toppsy and Lulu simply stared at Tiffany in amazement.
"I can see you're not convinced, even though the proof is right here in front of you," said Tiffany. She turned to face the girls in the auditorium. "I want those of you in the first row to come down here for a minute. Take your skirts or panties off, and show these two unbelievers what you've got. It doesn't matter if you're hard or not. They'll get the idea pretty quickly."
Ten girls came out of the first row, and stood close together near Toppsy and Lulu's heads. Their skirts and panties were quickly removed. Several girls already had semi-erections, which were well over a foot long, and growing before their eyes. The others had their cocks in their flaccid stages. None of the girls had a piece of meat that was less than eight inches long, even while it was soft.
"Individual results will vary," said Tiffany. "But they'll all be roughly about the same size as Jordan and myself when they're hard. "Take a good, long look at just what's in store for you, Lulu. And you too Toppsy."
Even though the other girls did not have full hard-ons like Tiffany or Jordan, Toppsy and Lulu gazed at the massive amount of cockmeat around them, and fear began to well up in the pit of their stomachs.
"Okay, you can take your seats again girls," said Tiffany. "I'm sorry to be a bit of a tease here." Reluctantly, they filed back into the first row. "Jordan and I get first crack at these two bimbos, and then it's open season on them for everybody. First come, first served."
"You've got to be fucking k**ding!" exclaimed Lulu. "There's no frigging way we can take something that big inside of us!"
"And we'll never survive letting all of you take a turn with us!" pleaded Toppsy.
"Boy, you two really haven't been paying any attention, have you?" asked Tiffany.
Toppsy and Lulu just gave Tiffany puzzled looks.
"Remember a few minutes ago, when you both woke up to an orgasm? If I say so myself, you both sounded like you were really enjoying yourselves just then. Well, Jordan and I both had our cocks fully buried in your pussies, and you're none the worse for wear from that."
"That isn't possible," retorted Toppsy. "I know the way my body works, and there's no way that I could absorb something that fucking huge."
"We had to be having a bad dream," added Lulu.
"All right," sighed Tiffany. "I can see that a demonstration is called for here. Jordan, we're gonna fuck these two again, and this time they'll be wide awake, and see and feel everything."
"You don't have to tell me twice, Tiffany."
Tiffany and Jordan took a step back, and lowered their cocks so that the heads were once again level with the blonde dancers' pussy lips.
"Oh my god, no!" shouted Lulu. "You'll split me in two!"
"I'll never walk again!" exclaimed Toppsy.
"Geez, what a pair of babies," muttered Jordan. "When was the last time you had your box banged, and really got off? When Carter was in office?"
"None of your damned business!" retorted Toppsy.
"Just do it to her, Jordan," said Tiffany.
With that, Tiffany and Jordan slowly inserted their pricks into Toppsy and Lulu's pussies. At first the two dancers screamed hysterically. Just like when the power of suggestion is used to make a person fear being burned, an ice cube on the skin can cause them to think that they have been stabbed with a hot poker. The thought of a massive cock invading them caused both Toppsy and Lulu to react violently.
Thanks to having been primed and readied from the earlier action, both Toppsy and Lulu soon absorbed the two massive cocks in less than a minute. After a moment, Toppsy and Lulu finally stopped their thrashing and screaming on the mattress, as they slowly realized that they were not seriously hurt.
"Are you two finally finished?" asked Tiffany. She and Jordan were standing with their cocks fully inserted into their pussies. "You ought to win an Oscar for that kind of performance. Like I said earlier, both Jordan and I are now buried to the balls inside of you, and you're still alive and kicking."
"But how...?" asked Toppsy.
"We owe that to Dee Dee over there," said Tiffany. Dee Dee stood up from her seat, smiled and waved to them, and sat back down. "Dee Dee's the brains of the operation here. Not only has she found a way to give us the massive cocks and balls that you'll see around here, she's also found a way to enable our bodies to absorb them. The scientific explanation would only bore you to death. Suffice to say that we can fuck ourselves silly in any way that you can possibly think of, without hurting each other. You've been given an injection that will let your bodies accommodate our pricks while you're here with us.
"While you're here, you're going to absorb more cock and swallow more cum than you've ever seen in your life. You're gonna screw and suck like never before, and that includes both of you getting your asses fucked big time."
Toppsy and Lulu's mouths opened even wider than before, and they began another series of protests, but Tiffany quickly cut them off.
"Shut the fuck up, you two! In case it hasn't dawned on you, you aren't exactly in a position to make demands or give orders. Not only could I see to it that you actually feel all the pain that you think you might, but I can also get really nasty and make it so that you'd actually be charged for the airfare and hotel costs, on your so-called vacation!"
Realizing that they were truly behind the eight-ball, Toppsy and Lulu lay on their backs in a passive mood.
"That's more like it," said Tiffany. "You don't have to be wallflowers and lie there lifeless on us. Once you get over how big we are, I think that you might even enjoy this."
"Don't hold your breath, honey," muttered Lulu.
"Then you'd damn well better learn to act like you are," retorted Tiffany. "While you're being fucked senseless over your stay here, I want you to know that we're filming every minute of the action with you and your s****r."
Toppsy and Lulu stared at Tiffany with hate and indignation.
"That's right. You two are gonna be stars. We run a very lucrative video and photo business over the Internet, and to private collectors, who eat this stuff up. You didn't seriously think that we'd pay to bring you all the way down here, if there wasn't a way that we could profit off it, did you?"
"All right, all right!" exclaimed Lulu. "You've got us where you want us. And I'll admit that somehow, someway, your prick doesn't hurt when it's inside me. I guess we don't have any choice but to be video stars for a while."
"Now you're starting to be sensible," said Jordan.
"If we cooperate, how soon before you let us off this mattress and untie us?" asked Toppsy.
"That'll depend on just how well you perform in your video scenes," said Tiffany. "And since you know what's expected of you, we're gonna pick up where we left off.
"Dee Dee, come over here and undo the straps on these two. Jordan and I are going to pull out of them again."
Once again, Tiffany and Jordan pulled out of the two dancers. Toppsy and Lulu were then released, and they spent a moment limbering and stretching their limbs.
"Okay, here's the deal," said Tiffany. "I'm gonna fuck Lulu first. She's the root of this whole thing, so she's the sacrificial lamb today. Toppsy, you're going to watch it from close range, and act like you're really turned on, as we go along. Jordan, you can play with Lulu's tits a little, and do some extra bits. But the emphasis is going to be on me fucking Lulu senseless.
"Even if the two of you haven't really done any hardcore work in the business, I expect you to act enthusiastic, and put on the best show that you can. You should have figured out that much from being in strip clubs and associating with other girls there that have done it."
Toppsy and Lulu nodded their heads in agreement.
"Just because it wasn't filmed or in a magazine, doesn't mean we don't know what to do with a cock," said Lulu.
"Trust me, you won't be disappointed with us," added Toppsy.
"Sounds good," said Tiffany. "Last but not least. If either of you try to make some type of getaway, you can obviously see that you're considerably outnumbered here. And if you do try anything, I'll personally make certain that it's a mistake that you'll remember for the rest of your life.
"Okay. You've both seen how your pussies can take the full length of our cocks with a little priming. I guarantee that your ass and your throat can do the same thing too. So when the time comes for one of those scenes, just suck it in, and take it from myself, Jordan, or whom-ever you're working with. None of this 'it's too big' or 'it'll never fit' crap.
"All right, Lulu," continued Tiffany. "Get over here, and show me that you really do know what to do with a cock. Jordan, you'll help out and do what I tell you to help make this a better scene for the videos. Toppsy, you can finger yourself and play with those monster tits of yours as you watch us. Be prepared to do whatever we tell you to do; I may want you to join in the action later on in the scene."
Chapter 20: Jordan Is Gifted
"All right then," said Rhiannon. She released Jordan, and let her sit down on the bed.
"Dejah, Kristal. Sit Barocca's ass down in that chair. Make sure she doesn't move, and make
damned certain that she watches what happens to Jordan.
"Jordan, I'm going to 'gift' you. I'm going to load you up with tons of Vectran sexual
energy. It's going to hurt for a little bit, but when I'm done, you'll have the power to pay Barocca back, beyond your wildest dreams. Then you and Barocca will play a little game we Vectrans call ‘The Eternal Hard-On’."
Dejah and Kristal opened their eyes in shock, when they heard Rhiannon. This was something that was only done among the Vectrans, and then only to serious offenders. It was known as a form of punishment, certainly not a reward. But Rhiannon's anger had reached a state that none of the girls was willing to try and stop her. She then quickly discarded her clothing so that she was naked before Jordan.
Jordan gaped at Rhiannon in surprise when she didn’t see her cock and balls between her legs. "Don't worry, girl. My cock'll be between my legs, and ready for action before you know it."
Rhiannon began fondling and squeezing her breasts. "First, I've gotta get you ready, so that you'll be able to withstand what's gonna happen to you next."
Under her fingers, Rhiannon's nipples quickly grew and hardened. Before Jordan knew it, her nipples looked like they were as thick as hot dog wieners, and extending several inches from the surface of her breasts.
Rhiannon was quickly growing aroused, as she watched her own body respond, but she kept herself in check. Jordan was eyeing her enormous nipples with undisguised lust. Even Barocca had temporarily forgotten her predicament, and was staring at Rhiannon.
"You like what you see, girl?" asked Rhiannon. She knelt down at the foot of the bed, so that her breasts were more accessible to Jordan. "Get that sexy little mouth over here, and start sucking, honey."
Jordan didn't need to be told twice. She scooted up to Rhiannon, and embraced her. Jordan was shocked at the size of Rhiannon, and the power that she could feel coursing through her, just by touching and holding her. Jordan's fingers barely touched, when she wrapped her arms around Rhiannon's back.
Jordan swallowed one of Rhiannon's turgid nipples in one gulp, and began sucking for all she was worth. Almost instantly, Jordan was rewarded with a splash of a warm, sweet liquid in
her mouth. It was thicker than any breast milk she had ever tasted, and yet not quite the texture or consistency of jism from any of the amazon's cocks.
Rhiannon began to moan in savage pleasure, as Jordan drank deeply from her tit. "That's a good girl," she said, as she placed one hand on the back of Jordan's head, and held her to her breast. "You probably can't decide whether that's milk or cum that you're getting right
now, can you?" All Jordan could do was nod her head while she sucked feverishly.
"Well, that's gonna be my little secret for now. Remember, we're aliens, so we're a little
different than you girls."
Without warning, Rhiannon pulled Jordan's head from her nipple, and held her head even with her own. "What you're gulping down is a special nectar from our race, that'll help you to
survive what's gonna happen next."
Rhiannon kissed Jordan fiercely, sticking her tongue into Jordan's mouth, and surprising her with the size and f***e of it. Rhiannon released Jordan's mouth from her own. "That's right, blondie. I like my sex hard, hot and nasty. And I must say, for an Earth girl, you're definitely getting my motor revving."
Jordan was shocked at the power and intensity that she felt from Rhiannon. But she was
determined to hold out, and let Rhiannon do whatever she wanted, if it meant the chance to pay Barocca back, and get even with her.
"You're gonna remember this night for the rest of your life, girl," said Rhiannon. "Now get
busy and pay some attention to my other tit."
Jordan moved her head, and eagerly attacked Rhiannon's other massive nipple. After several minutes of passionate sucking on Rhiannon, she began to feel like her belly was full. She could tell it was definitely warmer than it had been a few moments earlier.
"All right, Jordan. You're as ready as you're ever gonna be. Now we're at the point of no
return. Sit down on the bed, and prepare to be impressed, girl."
Rhiannon took a step back, and began to do what looked like 'deep breathing exercises'.
After a moment, her skin became dark and flushed. Suddenly, Rhiannon's cock appeared be-tween her legs. It was at least a foot long, and almost as thick as Jordan's wrist.
Jordan gasped in surprise and shock. Rhiannon's cock was even bigger in this state, than Vantha's had been, when she performed at the banquet table.
Rhiannon paused for a moment. "Don't even think about getting cold feet, and backing out of this blondie. Once I've started changing like this, I sure as hell can't stop."
The Vectran woman grew. Rhiannon became a giant, a titan. Her unleashed cock grew even huger. Rhiannon's body altered, growing more muscular with each passing moment. Soon, she had grown fantastically huge and powerful. Rhiannon's heavy moan as she strove to control the fantastic energies within her was audible to everyone in the room.
The rest of the girls in the room were galvanized at the sight of Rhiannon's incredible
transformation. Rhiannon's hips began to buck and grind, the huge hardness of her shaft thrust-ing before her and springing to rigid attention, aiming skyward, and it grew like a balloon inflating as it speared upward towards the ceiling.
Rhiannon glanced at the other girls around the room. The Vectran girls were not totally
unfamiliar with this phenomenon. They had heard about it, and knew it was possible among
their race, but they had rarely seen it. And none of them was going to try and stop Rhiannon
in her present state of mind.
Jordan was staring at Rhiannon with a mixed look of awe and attraction. She'd never seen anyone transform like Rhiannon was. Barocca stared at Rhiannon in horror. From her angle, Rhiannon looked like a monster that was out of control.
Rhiannon noticed Barocca's look, and turned to let her get a good look. "I wouldn't worry
about what's gonna happen to Jordan, if I were you, girl. She's been prepared for what's about to happen to her." Rhiannon stroked her cock, letting Barocca get a good look at it.
"But what's gonna happen to you in a little bit, is another story entirely." The menace in
Rhiannon's tone was plainly audible to everyone in the room.
Now Rhiannon turned her attention back to Jordan. "We're at the point of no return, girl!
Any last words?"
Jordan shook her head, and gritted her teeth.
"Just lie down on the bed, and spread your legs girl," Rhiannon told Jordan. "When I get
done with you, you won't recognize yourself."
Rhiannon's cock was like a massive redwood jutting from her cleft. It seemed as though
Rhiannon's very soul had been altered. Rhiannon had turned into a sexual engine of almost
unbelievable proportions, seeking only to relieve her incredible, overpowering lust now.
Rhiannon now stood like a colossus, over eight feet tall. The massive diameter of her cock sprang from between her thighs upwards at a forty-five degree angle, rising until it was even with the nipples of her breasts.
The pulsating flanged head of Rhiannon's incredible cock throbbed as it hovered in the air. The engorged and ruddy shaft seemed almost near to bursting, congested and reddened, with the veins running up and down its length beating visibly. The titanic balls descended be- tween Rhiannon's widespread legs, forcing her to assume a wide stance.
As Jordan watched with horror, she could see that Rhiannon's balls were growing larger with each moment. The incredible flanged ball that was Rhiannon's cockhead now began pulsing out a small stream of jism. Rhiannon reached out and caught a handful of her precum. She leaned over Jordan, and rubbed it over her cock and balls, knitting her brow in concen-tration as she did so.
"I hate to say this, but this will keep you from getting a hard-on, and joining in any fun
and games temporarily," said Rhiannon. "I want the energy I transfer to you, to stay in your
body, and then you can redirect it later on."
Jordan's cock and balls now felt the same as if her foot was 'asl**p'. She could sense the general shape and weight of the skin tissue there, but that was all.
The lust-crazed Rhiannon pulled back a couple of steps from the quivering form of Jordan, her huge testicles slapping against her thighs. Rhiannon's great cock loomed over Jordan, its dimensions casting a dark shadow over the trembling girl. One of Rhiannon's hands
levered the straining, gouting zeppelin of her cock downwards until it was aimed at Jordan's
rounded cunt lips.
Jordan could only stare in terror at the dinosaur-sized mass of Rhiannon's cock hovering in the air. Rhiannon smiled wickedly and stroked her cock, bringing a deep moan from her lips,
as she felt it jerk and pulse in response. She reached out and spread Jordan's legs further, and guided her huge prick towards her now flowing pussy. Jordan felt the massive head of it against her pussy lips, and then she was wrenched wide open as Rhiannon slowly thrust it deep into her. It was like being nudged by a freight train, and Jordan felt the heat emanating from it.
"Argh!" Jordan screeched at the suddenly tearing pain. No matter what Rhiannon had told her earlier, she was now positive that she couldn't accept the massive intruder inside her.
Rhiannon's cockhead was grinding into her cunt, pushing her back and spreading her legs apart as it battered its way inside her. Jordan felt her loins stretch and swell; the huge rimmed ball of Rhiannon's cockhead was at least twice the size of her fist.
"Oh, fuck, no!" hollered Jordan. "It's gonna tear me apart!"
"Quit being such a crybaby, girl," growled Rhiannon. "I told you I'd find a way for you to
Jordan's only response was a long stream of nearly hysterical panting, as she fought to keep her fear under control, and not fall to pieces as Rhiannon impaled her. Almost a minute
passed like this, and Rhiannon somehow held off on penetrating Jordan any deeper.
Finally, Jordan's motions changed from panic, to those of lust. To Rhiannon's surprise,
Jordan's legs wrapped tighter around her cock, and she drove her massive cock deeper into
the velvet pool of Jordan's body.
"That's my girl," said Rhiannon proudly. "It took you a minute, but you love cock in any
size or shape, don't you?"
Jordan managed to nod her head 'yes'.
Rhiannon was consumed with lust. The clasping walls of Jordan's pussy laving the shaft of her cock were producing wondrous feelings. She could feel the waves of pleasure shooting
through her body from her center, her hips thrusting and then slowly withdrawing in slow rhythm.
Jordan began to slowly rock herself back and forth on Rhiannon's shaft, feeling her pussy
split to gaping size as she encompassed more and more of the shaft. At first, Jordan felt as if a python had been rammed up into her. Then, before Jordan knew it, her body was wracked with orgasms of incredible intensity, each fading into the other so as to be almost a continuous, mind shattering blast of pleasure.
Jordan felt no pain, only a surprising increase in pleasure that grew as Rhiannon shoved her cock further inside of her. Jordan's belly was now plainly distended, the hardened head of
Rhiannon's cock discernible by the way her tummy bulged with the load within her. Jordan
watched the bulbous monster in her belly throb, each beat plainly visible just below her breasts.
Jordan's next action seemed to her to be not only natural, but also necessary. She allowed herself to sink further onto the impossible prick fucking her. She could feel Rhiannon's
shaft slide within her as it went deeper. Her chest actually bulged, the skeleton stretching and bending to accommodate the monster plunging into her body, her breasts now aiming their ruby tips skyward.
Her legs splayed wide, her swollen belly distending into further rotundity, and Jordan felt
herself being lifted by the rapidly lengthening shaft until she was actually lifted off the bed, while being impaled on Rhiannon's cock. Jordan's eyes widened in amazement, as she realized what was happening to her.
"That's it girl," said Rhiannon. "Feel the strength and the power of my monster cock inside of you. And I haven't even begun to fuck you with it yet."
She looked out at Rhiannon's monstrously huge shaft, its base girth now almost the diameter of her thighs. She eyed the reddened length of it, as it disappeared into her, seeing the way the purplish veins running through it stood out from its now steel-like hardness.
Rhiannon had prepared Jordan for the assault at the beginning, so she felt only pleasure for the time being, and not the agony of being spitted and split. The first spurt of milk from
Rhiannon's massive breasts had temporarily altered the very tissue of Jordan's body, enabling it to stretch to encompass the enormous shaft of Rhiannon.
Now Rhiannon began a slow, deliberate fucking of Jordan. Her thrusts began as easy and gentle, but they were quickly increasing in their length and power. But even if Jordan's body could somehow absorb Rhiannon's massive cock, she could not contain the juices that it was filling her body with. Jordan could feel her belly fill, until it was distended into firm round-ness.
But the best, and perhaps the strangest feelings, were centered not on Jordan's wide-split pussy, though the almost continuous orgasm emanating from her cunt was driving her practically mad with its intensity; it was her breasts that almost matched that maddening pleasure she felt between her legs. Before Jordan's startled eyes, her breasts were growing and changing.
The areola had changed first, widening until they were almost five inches across, and
turning a dark brown color. Next, the nipples had grown to hugeness, each nugget of dark and
ruddy flesh hardening into a size that would match her big toe in thickness, and thrusting out to two inches in length. Jordan's areola continued growing darker and bulging forth, rising from the surface of her breasts, like cookie dough in an oven.
Jordan's breasts themselves, small and hemispherical, now rapidly swelled in size, grow-ing from a firm handful to large, globular melons standing forth in incredible firmness. Jordan mindlessly fondled the now large mounds of her breasts. And still they swelled, growing visibly larger with every searing pump of Rhiannon's energy flooding into her.
Rhiannon's relentless thrustings slowed, becoming slow and gentle. Jordan watched, her mind still cloudy from the relentless pounding she had just experienced, her hands u*********s-ly massaging her now melon sized breasts, as Rhiannon paused.
"Impressive, aren't they?" asked Rhiannon, as she watched Jordan play with her new juggs. "Sorry to say, that change isn't permanent. It's a side effect a lot of girls experience, when they go through this process.
"What's happened up until now has only been a warm-up, Jordan. I'm gonna fuck you like you've never been fucked before. At times, you may think you won't survive, but you will."
Jordan gritted her teeth, and panted, "Do it!"
Rhiannon moaned, now increasing the tempo of her thrusts. Jordan peered out once again to see the monstrous shaft of Rhiannon's prick, and saw the testicles now grown well past the size of softballs. Each of Rhiannon's wild thrusts grew more intense, allowing more and more of the shaft into Jordan's depths.
"Now, my horny little blonde friend, you shall know the gift," said Rhiannon, her voice soft
and throaty in her lust. "For a short time, you will know the greatest pleasures and powers our kind are capable of."
Jordan's hips began a slow bucking, her rhythm soon matching Rhiannon's frenzied plungings. Rhiannon's hips increased their thrusting, and her huge hands now grasped Jordan's hips, holding her motionless as her mighty cock plunged deep into her.
Jordan could feel the rapidly swelling girth of Rhiannon's cock splitting her cunt's lips
wider, the expansion driving along the length of the shaft like a party balloon being blown up. Only in this case the balloon was made of hot, turgid flesh. Through glazed eyes, Jordan saw Rhiannon's powerful form consumed in lust, her only thought to fuck Jordan's body senseless.
The incredible thrusts from Rhiannon hit Jordan like a piledriver, rocking her back and
forth on the bed, causing her huge, heavy tits to flop back and forth. Jordan felt the awesome f***e and depth of Rhiannon's plunges into her body, but somehow she was spared the pain and damage that such actions should have caused.
Rhiannon was now herself huge, monstrous; her tits wobbling and swinging wildly as she
pump-fucked into Jordan, burying the gargantuan shaft of her gushing prick ever deeper into the bloated form beneath her.
For over five minutes, Rhiannon rammed her massive truncheon into Jordan's cunt, at times burying almost three feet of her cock into the helpless girl. Jordan's body began to swell and bulge, as it tried to accommodate the incredible amounts of fluid that Rhiannon was pump-ing into it. Jordan also began panting and screaming in near hysteria, as she felt and saw her body change before her eyes.
As Cleo watched Jordan's body transform drastically, and so quickly before her eyes, she
didn't know what to do. She had no idea if the Vectrans could control this type of situation, or if they even cared. Regardless of what Rhiannon had said earlier on, to Cleo, all she saw was one of her best friends in mortal danger. Cleo certainly didn't trust Barocca to help her. And with the other Vectran girls, it was three against one, even without considering the colossus that Rhiannon had become.
Listening to Jordan's screams, and watching her body become more bloated and distend-ed by the moment was too much for Cleo. She ran for the door, and took off down the hallways to find Tiffany, Dee Dee, or anyone that she could bring back for help.
Cleo's disappearance didn't even register on Rhiannon. Dejah, Kristal and Calista had
noticed it, but a combination of loyalty to their commander, as well as the fear of interrupting her at such a moment, kept their tongues still for time being.
"Let her go," said Kristal.
"Yeah. Rhiannon knows what she's doing," added Dejah.
"You mean 'you hope'," admonished Calista.
"Okay, then," retorted Dejah. "You get in there, and try and stop her."
"I for one, plan on collecting my pension from the military," quipped Kristal.
Rhiannon was wild with need now, and she let herself go, allowing the flooding rush of cum to fountain deep into the now delirious girl, the flow of energy blasting through Jordan's
writhing body. The flood then truly began. Gallons of the fluid energy now streamed out of her huge prick, flooding the very interstices of Jordan's body. Jordan was filled to overflowing, her belly stretched to monstrous size with the gushing contents and she was spurting cum from her pussy like a faucet.
Jordan felt the approaching flood, the mighty cock spearing her bloating in girth from the
base, increasing its diameter as the river of cum slowly made its way towards the already flaring head. Jordan felt the thing grow, the lengthening mass of it forcing its way deeper into her. And then she was being flooded with the torrents of hot, sticky cum it was pumping into her.
The flood increased to impossible amounts, Jordan now filled, bloating like some gargan-tuan balloon, shuddering with the incredible flow coursing through her helpless body. She filled
like a condom being filled with a garden hose, and still the flood from Rhiannon came.
Jordan felt herself fill with it, like a balloon filling with water, until she was a trembling, rounded mass shuddering on the bed, the driving flesh having pushed her half-way across the large bed. It gushed from her cunt in bubbling rivers. A final explosive flood burst from the fat cockhead as Rhiannon pulled out, and Jordan literally popped off the huge shaft, the massive ball of the head bringing momentary ripping pain to her gushing cleft as it exited.
If Jordan thought that the ordeal was completed, she was mistaken. Rhiannon still felt the cum within her swaying balls roiling, and she began stroking her mammoth prick as fast and
as hard as she could. Rhiannon f***ed herself to hold back for the moment. She felt the load
within her make its slow way through her, the pleasure rising to almost agonizing heights, and then it happened.
Rhiannon felt the jism burn its way through her spasming shaft, and her screaming orgasm continued. She screamed, and heard Jordan also begin screaming as the flood began. Rhiannon was rocked by the unending ecstasy of her orgasm, each pulsing spasm increasing in pleasure as the spurting flow of cum increased in intensity and volume.
Cum jetted out of Rhiannon's cockhead like water from a firehose. Massive splurts were
expelled out that landed everywhere on Jordan. The f***e of Rhiannon's ejaculation was so hard that jism which landed on Jordan caromed off and hit the headboard of the bed, and other parts of the room.
For over a minute, Rhiannon drenched Jordan in a seemingly never-ending stream of jism. Jordan was soaked from head to toe. The bedcovers had received such a dousing, that Jordan could hear small sloshing sounds as she rolled on them.
Finally, the torrent of jism from Rhiannon stopped, and Jordan heaved and writhed on the bed in agony, her form too huge and swollen to let her stand, and she drained, the swirling flood inside her seeking its way out in a steady flow. Rhiannon's shaft thudded heavily to the bed, and Jordan collapsed upon it, as if resting upon some improbable log.
Rhiannon grinned down at Jordan with lust in her eyes. "There. That wasn't so bad, was it?"
"Oh shit. That's a ride I never want to take again," groaned Jordan.
"I told you that you'd make it through, girl. The fact that you're still able to complain about it, proves that."
Suddenly, a searing flash of pain hit Jordan at her loins and she felt like her womb was
turned inside out. Jordan rolled back onto the bed from Rhiannon's cock, her face a mask of
"That's the transformation starting girl," said Rhiannon. "It'll hurt for a minute, and then
it'll be over."
For a moment, Jordan cursed herself for allowing Rhiannon to do this to her, and the Vectran girls in general. Then as quickly as it had appeared, the searing pain stopped. Jordan felt light-headed, and her vision blurred, as if she were going to faint. Then everything went black, and Jordan assumed that she had passed out, or even worse.
Next, Jordan felt gentle hands patting her face, bringing her back to the land of the living.
Jordan awoke to the strangest sight that she could imagine. She was lying on the same bed, in the same room on the Island. Rhiannon had returned to her 'normal' size of seven feet. Dejah and Kristal still held Barocca captive in one of the chairs on the side.
As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, Jordan could see that her body had returned
to normal. Her breasts were no longer the oversized melons they had been, but she had her
shapely figure back. As Jordan looked at herself, she could see that she was still almost fully covered in Rhiannon's jism; so the incredible ordeal hadn't been just a bad dream.
What surprised Jordan most of all, as she looked about the room, were the four identical
duplicates of her, that were sitting close around her on the bed. Each was a perfectly matched twin of Jordan, complete in every detail, even down to her cock. The look stunned shock on Jordan's face was evident to everyone in the room.
"I told you everything would work out all right, didn't I?" said Rhiannon, as she watched
The clones even had Jordan's incurable, never-ending horniness as part of their makeup.
Jordan could see the undisclosed looks of lust in each of their eyes, and her mind boggled at the thoughts of the perversions and sexual acts they could combine to perform.
"Say hello to your 'mother', girls," said Rhiannon. "She's the one responsible for bringing
you here today. But before we move on to fun and games, it's obvious that she needs a little
cleaning up. How about helping her out?"
Instantly, Jordan felt four separate tongues on her, as her clones began lovingly licking up all of Rhiannon's jism from her body. In a few moments, Jordan was surprisingly clean again, and her clones were becoming ravenously horny from consuming Rhiannon's jism.
Within moments, all four of the clones was each sporting a massive, two-foot hard-on between her legs. Without thinking, Jordan reached out and stroked one, and was shocked at how hard and hot they were.
"There. Now you're all cleaned up, and ready for action," said Rhiannon. "I don't know about the rest of you, but I want to see what you and your 'friends' can do, Jordan. Send in the
Dejah and Kristal grabbed Barocca by the shoulders, and pulled her up out of the chair. They gave her a hard shove, which sent her onto the bed.
"Put this bitch through the wringer, Jordan!" shouted Rhiannon.
While Jordan was undergoing her final transformation, Cleo was running through the halls like an Olympic athlete. Thinking that Dee Dee might still be in her lab, Cleo headed there
first. But after pounding on the door, and receiving no answer, she realized that she had to look elsewhere.
"If I can't find Dee Dee," thought Cleo, "I should find Tiffany or Clyda, or one of the other senior amazons. They'll know what to do." The quickest route to Tiffany's quarters would take her in a direct path past the infirmary. As she neared the infirmary, Cleo was surprised to see the lights on, and a number of girls inside it.
"What's going on?" asked Cleo.
"Haven't you heard? Dee Dee was attacked in her lab, and she struck her head."
"I've got to talk to her," said Cleo as she pushed her way through the crowd of girls. When she made it to the bed, Dee Dee was sitting on the edge. Tiffany and Clyda had already been roused, and were there too.
"Dee Dee, I've got to talk to you," panted Cleo.
"Cleo, can't this wait?" replied Dee Dee. "I've got a major disaster in my lab to take care
of, and my head's ringing like a church bell."
"Look, I'm sorry, but I think Rhiannon is trying to kill Jordan!" shouted Cleo.
"What are you talking about?" responded Tiffany.
"It's a long story," blurted Cleo. "Myself and Jordan were in the room with two of the Vectran girls. All of a sudden, Barocca burst into the room, and she and Jordan started fight-ing."
"She and Jeanne jumped me in my lab," said Dee Dee. "That's how I hit my head."
"Then one of the Vectran girls left, and found Rhiannon somewhere, and brought her there,” said Cleo. “She's pissed off at Barocca big time."
"There's a line for that, which is forming around the block," muttered Tiffany.
"Anyway," continued Calista, "Rhiannon was pissed at both Jordan and Barocca. She told Jordan she'd give her some kind of 'gift' that'd let her get even with Barocca. So she started fucking her. But at the end, it looked like Jordan couldn't take it, so I ran to get help."
"Oh my god," groaned Dee Dee. "As if I didn't have a big enough headache tonight."
"All right, we have to do something," said Tiffany. "Dee Dee, you and Cleo head back to the room where Jordan is, and see what the situation is. We'll put out an alert for Ebony to head over there too. If things get physical, she's all the muscle we've got."
"Has anybody seen Ebony, since she brought me here?" asked Dee Dee.
The girls in the room shook their heads.
"While you're doing that," said Tiffany, "Clyda and I will head to your lab and see what the
situation is there. If we can manage to get everyone gathered in the auditorium, maybe we'll have a chance of sorting things out tonight. At least that way, we'll know where everyone is."
"All right," said Dee Dee. "Let me get my totebag. And somebody get me a bottle of aspirin. I've got a feeling I'm gonna need it tonight."
Trouble is a constant companion
Almost worse than the humiliation and dishonor caused by the defeat was the interview that Ron had to sit through the next day. He had promised Melissa that he would make himself available after the battle, and he would not go back on his word simply because he’d made an ass of himself.
“So, General, what went wrong at yesterday’s battle?”
“Well, basically, Melissa, I screwed up. I was responsible for yesterday’s battle plan. I did not foresee some of the tactics that the Russians would use against us.”
“I see.” She had to ask the next question, and she hated it, because she had begun to like the man. “How many lives did yesterday’s battle cost you?”
Ron’s face darkened as he fought the emotional content of that question. He managed to get it under control without much of an outward display. He shifted himself slightly in his chair as he said, “We lost two hundred and seventy-seven brave people last night, Melissa.”
“What are you going to tell their families?”
“I’ve already spoken to their families. I told them why the mission was important. I told them how their sons and daughters, spouses and parents, fought bravely and died for their country. I told them all of the same crap that commanding officers have probably been telling families for hundreds of years.” That he had never expected to have to be the one to tell them was not something he wanted to say on the air.
Melissa was glad to have this phase of the interview over. She hadn’t really wanted to bring it up, but her producer would have had a fit if she hadn’t. “So, General, where do we go from here?”
“Well, first thing is to learn from last night’s mistakes. We’ll study our battle plan, and see what went wrong, and what went right. Then we’ll work out new tactics to counter that. It’s the way war is waged: you make mistakes, you pick up the pieces, and you learn. Unfortunately, in the process of learning, some people are lost to those mistakes. I have to live with that now.”
“Where do you think the Russians will strike next?”
“We have some information about that, but I can’t reveal it here, as that would compromise our sources. No city is safe while these bastards are running loose in our country.”
Melissa continued her interview, moving from question to question, glad to have the hard part over, and hoping Ron would understand the necessity of having had to ask those questions. She could not know that Ron had been asking himself those questions all night long, and would continue to ask them for some time to come.
Kimberly, Lars and Karen watched the interview from behind the camera, which was set up in the study of Ron’s house. Lars watched impassively, simply observing the process. Karen was still shocked and saddened by last night’s events. Both of them took an interest in Kim’s reaction to the interviewer’s questions. When he was asked about casualty numbers, and in essence blamed for them, Kim’s hands balled into fists so tight that her knuckles were white. Her mouth set in a distinctive frown, and her eyes intensified to the point of almost glowing.
Kim demanded of the others.
The other two could see she was close to tears on the matter. Karen reached over and placed a caring hand on her forearm.
Kimberly nearly shouted in her thoughts. Lars and Karen shared a look, and a thought.
Kimberly looked at him, thinking it through. How can I help him, when I myself still have such doubts? We all depended on his strength too much. We pushed him too hard.
she told Lars and Karen. They simply nodded back at her. There was enough blame to go around for this day.
The day’s ugliness was not over simply because Melissa and Rick had packed their gear. Ron f***ed himself to visit the injured. To stop and speak, however briefly, to each and every last person that had fallen last night. He shook his head in disbelief as he looked down at Jeff, lying in bed, bandaged. He would heal, but it would take time. Even Ron’s healing energies couldn’t correct the myriad of problems around him in anything less than several weeks.
“Looks like you zigged when you should have zagged, Jeff,” Ron said, trying to brighten his friend’s mood. Jeff started to laugh, but the pain that caused made him cough instead.
“Oh, shit. Yeah... well, I got my bag limit last night, I guess.”
“How many?” Ron asked, knowing the man needed a chance to brag, just a little.
“I lost count after six, but I think it was around ten or twelve.”
“Good work. We figure they lost around two hundred twenty troops. Not quite as many as us, but we’ll do better next time.”
“Hope I’m up for it, sir,” Jeff answered, trying to lie straighter in the bed.
“You just worry about getting healed, Jeff. Take it easy.” With that, Ron moved on. The hospital staff admired Ron for the effort. Nothing helped healing more than knowing that the person you fought for actually gave a damn. They could also see the pain that this visit caused their commander, and they worried about that. But it wasn’t their place to deal with it.
It was three days later when the post-action scout arrived at PPA headquarters. He was exhausted, bedraggled, and tired, and Ron ordered him off to be checked, and to rest. The information could almost certainly wait until the next day.
When the man was fully rested, he reported to Ron’s office. Kim, Lars, Karen, and Shelley were present. Cindy came in with refreshments for everyone, and he motioned her to stay. She stood behind him, right next to Kim. They both shared a look, and a brief smile, at their similarity of position.
“Okay, Tom. Tell us what you saw,” Ron ordered.
Sergeant Tom Crystal was twenty-two years old, just out of college with a Computer Information Systems degree. His longish blonde hair fell into his eyes, and he flipped it back, trying to stand straight, but his injuries and his weariness prevented him from doing a proper job. Ron motioned him to a chair, and he gratefully slumped into it. His long legs stretched out in front of him, and his hands folded in his lap. Everyone in the room waited patiently for him to speak.
“Sir, the stuff they did... I’m not even sure if I can describe it out loud.”
Ron looked thoughtful for a moment. He wasn’t sure he wanted to do what he was thinking about, but it was the best, fastest, and most accurate way to get the information.
“Broadcast it to us, then.”
“Yes, sir.” And so the terror began...
... He was hiding amid the rubble, trying to keep as much to himself as possible. Two Russians had already presumed him dead, and passed him by, so he figured his little trick of playing dead, lowering his heart rate and stopping his breathing for long periods of time, worked. It allowed him to observe the aftermath, without being in too much danger.
What he saw turned his bl**d cold. They were rounding up the remaining citizens of Philadelphia. Most of the people had, intelligently, left the city. Many had not. There were people of every age and race and social status. They were all being roughly moved to the waterfront. Tom had to assume this was simply because there was enough open space there. There were several thousand people left in the city.
He had to follow, as that was where all of the Russians were moving, as well. He kept to the shadows, masking his psionic powers, not using them at all, as he moved silently behind the last Russians, marching east toward the Delaware River. He watched as people who slowed too much were prodded, and whipped by one psionic’s extension. He was driving them like cattle toward the slaughter, and Tom only hoped that wasn’t what he was about to witness.
Once all the people had been driven to the water’s edge, she appeared. Tom knew her only as Zinaida, as he was not aware of her history with Ron. She arrived from the sky, dressed in a black, tight-fitting outfit. Her auburn hair rested against her shoulders, and her eyes burned like fire. She walked up to the nearest man, a man of importance from the way the crowd deferred to him. She spoke to him softly, words that Tom could not hear. The man nodded to her politely, deferentially. He sought no trouble from her, he was giving her everything she wanted. It mattered not at all.
Zinaida’s hands flew over the man’s body, striking him in a dozen places. Even from his post two hundred yards away, Tom could hear the bones snapping. The man cried out in agony as he collapsed to the ground. A woman, standing next to the man, stood up to Zinaida in defiance. Probably his wife, Tom thought. Zinaida stoically absorbed the woman’s tirade for about ten seconds, then reached over and snapped the woman’s head around so that she could see behind her, before she fell to the ground, dead. Tom nearly gasped, but caught himself. There were three guards not ten yards from him, and he would have absolutely no chance of escape at this juncture.
“Bring it to me!” Zinaida bellowed, and four psionics, low on the totem pole to be given such a menial job, carried out an object that Tom did not immediately recognize. When he finally realized what it was, his bl**d boiled. Those bastards! The object in question was the Liberty Bell, taken from its pavilion across the street from Independence Hall.
Zinaida ran her hands over the metal of the bell, feeling its texture, letting her hands trace the words. She read the inscription on the bell, and laughed.
“This country will have no liberty! We shall rule with an iron fist!” And with that, her energy poured into the bell, and it shattered into dozens of pieces, the shrapnel flying into the crowd, killing eight people instantly, so strong was the blast.
Zinaida turned to her troops, and, in a very American way, said, “Party time!”
What followed turned Tom’s stomach. The revelry and carousal that followed sickened him. The women and men of Philadelphia were being used, as if they were nothing more than mere toys for the amusement of the Russian soldiers. Soldiers? These aren’t soldiers. These are a****ls!
He saw one man who was using his extension to fuck three women – and one man – all at the same time. Others were doing depraved things to small c***dren. Most of them were killing their victims when they had finished with them. Zinaida sat above it all, watching, but not participating. She bore a serene smile on her face, as if it was all a pleasure to her.
Tom slipped away as quietly as he could...
... “And that’s what happened afterward, sir,” Tom said, shuddering at the memory of it. Cindy thought she was going to be sick. Kimberly was shocked at the depth of their depravity. The rest were likewise upset. Ron, however, was pissed.
Shelly managed to ask, “How did you get injured? And what took you three days to get back here?”
“On the way back I ran into a small unit of Russians. I managed to dodge and hide until they gave up looking for me, but it was a hell of a struggle.”
As Ron sat subdued, Lars did something he should not have done. He knew it at the time, and did it anyway. “You watched all that, and did nothing to help those people?”
“What would you have liked me to do, Colonel? It was one on, oh, about eight hundred or so!”
Ron let that argument funnel into his consciousness, and his anger grew. “Please stop,” he said, almost in a whisper. The only people who heard him were Kim and Shelly. The argument continued. He repeated himself only slightly louder, this time Cindy heard him, and Karen. They all knew there was trouble coming, but they couldn’t stop these two who had, for some completely unknown reason, locked into a terminal battle of words. Ron had all he could take.
“Shut the fuck up!” He bellowed. Everyone in the room actually took a step backwards as his rage surged over their bodies, actually tangible in form. The room was filled with silence, the two arguers ghostly white. “I don’t need this kind of goddamned bickering in the ranks!” Ron’s fury was evident, his eyes were wild. “We have enough problems without being at each other’s throats. Colonel,” Ron said vehemently, using the title for a reason, “You should fucking well know better! That soldier did exactly as he was trained to do. BY YOU! Now, because you don’t like the sights and sounds of it, you’re going to chew him out for it? I don’t think so!” Tom was not off the hook, however. “And you, Sergeant, should know better than to argue with a superior officer, even if he is acting like an ass! All of you, out of here, now!”
As Ron slammed himself back into his seat, fuming, the people fairly flew from the room, not wanting to be anywhere near that kind of anger. Especially when he happened to be right. Tom and Lars spoke briefly to each other, apologizing profusely. When they were finished, Karen walked up to Lars, her own anger brewing.
Lars looked at her with shame on his face.
As she stormed away, her fury radiating off in all directions, he had no doubt she could do it.
For the next three weeks, Ron and the PPA spent their time planning, training, and healing. Not all of their troops were yet up to the tasks ahead, some were still in the hospital ward. However, there had been several Russian attacks since Philadelphia, and other, smaller psionic groups were being wiped out. Ron felt the PPA needed to do something. He called together his leaders.
Looking around, he studied each one’s eyes. There was Kim, his self-appointed assistant, looking to him for courage. Lars, his second in command, looking to him for leadership. Karen looked to him for strength. Maj. Robert Winters, acting in Jeff’s stead, looked to him for guidance. The only eyes he felt comfortable with were those of Lt. Shelly Saunders. All she sought from him were instructions.
“Okay, our numbers are nearly at three thousand now, even after the battle in Philadelphia.” The pause in his speech before he said “battle” was barely noticeable anymore. “It’s time we spread out, start looking for the Russians. We know that they normally travel in smaller groups, and then seem to come together for the really big attacks. Philadelphia was one of those. Seattle was another, and we missed that one altogether. We’ve got to have better intel.” Before the eyes could turn in Robert’s direction, Ron said, “That’s not the fault of Major Winters. His crew is doing what they can, but we’ve got to be out there, not in here. So, here is what I want to do. We are going to form up 30 teams, each of one hundred person strength. One of those teams will always be here at the house as a guard f***e. The rest, I want roaming the country, looking for those bastards.”
No one questioned Ron’s plan so far. Kim had a question, however. “Ron, how do we assign leaders?”
“Go down the ranks. Start with the majors. If that’s not enough, promote some captains to major rank. The lieutenant colonels will stay here with the headquarters unit, analyzing the information. When a major battle is coming up, we’ll send one or two out to lead the fight. We can win this, guys, but we’ve got to play it smart. My first plan was downright stupid. This time, we do it right.”
The discussion was interrupted by Cindy appearing at the door. She stood quietly until she was acknowledged.
“What is it, Cindy?” Ron asked.
“Sir... there are military vehicles pulling up out front.”
“Let’s have a look.”
They all went out the front door, to find a large number of troop transport trucks lined up down the road. The lead truck pulled in the gate, and a military officer, a colonel from his insignia, walked up to Ron. The man had graying hair and stood a good four inches over Ron’s height, and yet he saluted first.
“Sir, the Psionic Corps reporting for duty, sir!”
Ron returned the salute. “At ease. Then you can tell me what the hell you’re talking about.”
In response, the man just handed over his paperwork. Ron read through it quickly. “Holy fucking shit,” he muttered under his breath.
“What is it, sir?” Shelly asked, more familiar with all this than anyone else.
“We’ve been federalized. Well, sort of.” Ron handed the paperwork to Shelly, who started to read through it more slowly, as Ron explained to the others. “As I understand those papers, and correct me if I’m wrong, Shelly, the government has just chopped this entire group of soldiers to our command. We’re still not a congressionally sanctioned fighting f***e, but we are being given provisional use of military personnel for the duration of the war. Is that about it, Lieutenant?” Ron added her title because of the soldier standing there.
“That looks to be it, General. Looks like you did, and didn’t, get your wish after all.”
“Fuck.” Ron turned to the colonel, who was obviously waiting for orders. “How many men in your detachment, colonel?”
“Two thousand, six hundred and four, sir. These are all of the personnel in the Army and Coast Guard that were found to have the Ability, sir.”
“Does that include you, colonel?” The man turned beet red.
“Have you had any training in the psionic arts?”
“Shit. All right, colonel. Assemble your troops, and strip them of their rank. I will re-assign you PPA rank over the next few days.”
The man blinked, but then snapped to attention. “Yes sir!” he responded, with a salute. Ron returned it, and then watched the man return to his truck.
“Cindy, I’m going to need you, Megan, and Jill to log these people, the same way you’ve been doing the others. Do not list any kind of rank with their name, I don’t want to know what they used to be. We’ll assign them rank according to their skills, not their connections.”
“Yes, Master,” Cindy replied, and hurried off to do as she was told. Ron pulled up short when he realized just how nice it was for someone to call him something, anything, other than ‘sir’. He shook his head as he moved out to what had become the parade ground. In the last week, he had purchased the properties all around him, giving the PPA a proper base to work from. Already, new buildings were being constructed to house troops. They were working at best possible speed, but it would still be a few weeks before those buildings were finished. The soldiers would have to sl**p in tents until then. Ron figured that the Army guys would be used to it. The Coasties would just have to suffer through.
The troops were filing through a line where they removed their rank insignia and then filed onto the parade ground into formation. As that process was proceeding, the former colonel of the US Army approached Ron again.
“The men are removing all their insignias. How will you assign new rank, sir?”
Well, back to ‘sir’. At least Cindy knows I’m really a civilian. Ron smirked at his thought before answering. “By skills. What’s your name?”
“Your job in the Army?”
“Plans and Operations.”
“You were a strategist?”
“Yes, sir. I have a degree from the War College in military strategy.”
“You can have your colonelcy back, then. You’ll be working here at headquarters with me.”
“Yes, sir!” Col. Titus barked.
“What about the Air f***e, Navy, and Marine Corps psionics?”
“Should be here within the week, sir. I don’t have a count on them for you.”
“Very well.” Just then, Ron’s three girls came out with clipboards and pens. They moved to start interviewing troops. “Hold up, girls.” The three stopped immediately, and looked to him for guidance. Ron pointed to the three biggest guys he could see close at hand. “You three, come here.” When they did, he continued, “Follow Kim into the house, and bring out three tables and some chairs. No point in these girls standing up all day.”
“Yes, sir!” was the enthusiastic reply from all three of them, and Kim led them off into the house.
“Civilians, sir? You have civilians working for you?” the colonel asked.
“They’re not civilians, they’re part of my f****y. Keep in mind this isn’t a US military reservation, this is my goddamned house. This whole thing is one big fucking mess. Those girls... will do whatever I ask of them.” The colonel got the message from that.
“Understood, sir. None of my troops have anyone like that. Is that to be encouraged or discouraged?”
“Until they can get back to their own housing, I’d discourage it. We will fully train these troops, Colonel. They will be ready before I send them into battle.”
Just then, a group of psionics returned from a reconnaissance mission. Many of the soldiers looked up in awe as they flew down out of the sky to land on the parade grounds, and walked over to Ron.
Their leader snapped to attention, and saluted. The colonel returned the salute before Ron did, which amused both Ron and the returning captain immensely.
“Report, John,” Ron said.
“Sir, Cheyenne, Wyoming, and the surrounding area is... sir, it’s gone. I don’t mean destroyed, sir. They leveled it down to the ground. Except for the pavement, you’d be hard pressed to tell it was just a collection of rocks.”
“Fuck me!” the colonel blurted. He turned red again. “Begging your pardon, General.”
“Sounded about right to me, Colonel. Colonel Mark Titus, this is Captain John Billford. He’s head of one of our recon teams. John, I’m moving you up to major. See Lars for your new assignment.”
“No more recon duty, sir?” he asked.
“Fuck recon, John. It’s time to start kicking ass.”
“Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!” John saluted, and trotted off.
“Some of the men are not going to be comfortable serving under these civilians, sir.” He didn’t need to say that he wasn’t comfortable taking orders from someone who had just turned s*******n.
“There are no civilians here, Colonel, and your troops are the ones who are green. Sure, some of them may have fought in war, but nothing like what we’re facing now. Any discomfort they feel will pass after their first battle.” Unlike my own, which just keeps getting worse. Ron had not wanted this job, he didn’t like this job. He wasn’t a general, he was a high-school student. He wanted to go back to being a high-school student, but he couldn’t make this nightmare go away.
“Yes, sir,” the colonel replied.
“Nikki!” Ron hollered, seeing her across the yard. She rushed over to him, but forewent the kiss that she normally would have given him, as he had ‘official’ company.
“What’s up?” she asked.
“Could you do me a favor and go get these guys some uniforms out of the supply shed?”
“Sure thing... how many do I need?
“About three thousand.”
She just sort of stared at him for a minute. “Ron, they come like, what? Ten or twelve to a box?”
He smiled at her. “What, you don’t want to spend all day lugging boxes around?” He laughed, his only light moment in days. “Colonel?”
The colonel quickly rounded up a detail to help the girl pick up the uniforms. Meanwhile, Ron discreetly gave her a hug and a quick kiss. "Take it easy, Nik.”
“You got it, Big b*****r.” She hugged him back, in a more s****rly fashion, and led the troops off to get their new uniforms.
Ron thought to her. She’d grown so used to his thoughts entering her head that way, she didn’t even slow down her pace.
It took the rest of the day to get the new recruits settled into position. He had a whole new set of problems to deal with now, and a whole new set of egos. There were three colonels and one general in this bunch that were extremely unhappy to be busted back to the rank of lieutenant, just because their skills weren’t up to par. He had four latent psionics to worry about, and they were being handled by Lars and Karen in a most delicate manner to try to provoke their Ability out into the open.
The next day, Ron gave the orders to his experienced troops, who headed off to their assigned duties. 2900 psionics departed the base. Ron wondered how many would live to return to it.
With the newly acquired military psionics, the base was anything but empty. And more troops arrived the following day, the men from the Air f***e. Two days later the Navy and Marine Corps officers joined the PPA.
“Commander Maxton, we meet again.”
“Sir!” the man saluted, as did his assistant, Rita Connelly.
“Commander, I’m afraid you won’t be commanding anything for a while. You need to learn to use your skills. For now, you’re just about back to midshipman.”
“I understand, sir,” said the former officer.
“As for you, Miss Connelly, you are afforded civilian status here at the PPA base. You may dress in whatever attire Mr. Maxton finds appropriate for you.”
“Aye, aye, General,” the lady replied, with some confusion.
“You were the highest ranking officer in this collection, Mr. Maxton?”
“No, sir. Admiral Hollows is. He is there in the Hummer, sir.”
“Any training with his Ability?”
“I don’t know, sir.”
It turned out that Admiral Hollows had not, in fact, had any experience with his Ability. Ron found it curious that so many people had this thing, without playing with it. He guessed he was just more curious... or perhaps he was just hornier, he thought to himself, remembering the early days of his Ability. Damn, to be living back in those days again.
Another two days had all of these troops settled, and their training underway. All told, there were over seven thousand military psionics, and Ron had to plan for several more buildings. The contractor he had hired was pleased to be receiving so much work, at a premium price, but the downside was that the timetable on the project was extremely tight.
It was another two weeks before the call came in. Several skirmishes had happened between the PPA and what Ron now called FC soldiers. For the most part, it had come out a draw, but in a war of this kind, a draw meant that the FC was winning.
Then, Ron received notice from one of his groups. Word on the street was that people shouldn’t be in Los Angeles for the next few days. Ron was always amazed how people on the street could find these things out, but somehow they managed it.
He called together his planning team. Now, he not only had himself and Lars, but two Army colonels, an Air f***e major, and a Navy captain to help out. They began to plot the defense of Los Angeles.
After a marathon eight-hour session, they closed the books on their planning. It was now time to do something.
The PPA’s next trial would be in the City of the Angels. Ron hoped he wouldn’t become one in the next few days.
Twenty-two hundred soldiers from the Provisional Psionic Army took up their posts around Los Angeles. Ron was not to be distracted this time, and he was there, beside his team. Actually, it was Kim’s team of Hunters, but since she always backed him up, it effectively became his team. They settled in to their positions to wait.
Out of the blue, he said to her, “You know what doesn’t make sense about all of this to me?”
“What’s that?” Kim inquired.
“There’s nobody left here. Well, okay, yeah maybe as many as five or six thousand people who are too stupid to run... But no one else is still around. What’s the point of attacking the city?”
“Perhaps it’s not the people they’re after,” Kim suggested.
“That... I don’t know.” She shook her head, not having any answers for her boss. She was extremely nervous. She had thought that the bad memories of her last battle experience were forgotten. She was wrong. They were coming flooding back to her now, and her fear was only intensifying.
Ron saw it on her face. He gently grabbed her hand and squeezed, briefly, and then let go. The look in his eyes told her, You’ll do fine. Trust me. But she’d already decided that trusting him was the problem: they all trusted him too much. And yet...
And yet you can’t help yourself, can you Kimberly? The little voice in her head that loved to punish her said.
I should not lean so heavily on him! she raged to herself.
Then why don’t you stop? the voice said with vicious mirth.
Because I... I... She couldn’t make herself say it.
You clung to him like a frightened c***d after the last battle, the voice reminded her.
Yes, I did. But none of this can be. He has no feelings for me, anyway!
Doesn’t he? Why did he let you cling to him like that? No one else would have.
Of course they would! she snapped back, angry at her own mind for tormenting her this way.
Well... no... but...
But what? But Lars is different? the voice sneered. Yes, he is. You don’t love Lars.
NO! she snarled to herself, physically turning away from the conversation in her head. It didn’t stop the little voice from nagging at her anyway, but she refused to be taunted by it. Instead she focused on her job, checking her surroundings for signs of trouble.
Ron had observed her little interlude, watching her face, wondering what was going on in the mind of his subordinate. He wished she would confide in him, but she showed no signs of ever doing so. He also wished he knew some way to make her forget Philadelphia. So, Chaffey old boy, what have you screwed up this time? His own mind played its own game of torture with him. This time, however, he’d had real military planning done, and he was more confident that the plan would work. With over two thousand troops well placed around the city, he felt they had a good handle on things.
Over the next two days, the troops settled in to wait for the attack. Somehow, they had expected it to come as quickly as the last major battle had. Ron wasn’t sure whether that was good or bad. He and two of his crew were driving around the city, checking in with other units. They were keeping psionic emissions to an absolute minimum, in the hopes that the Russians would not know how many troops were here.
As they drove along, they spotted a gang of looters. That didn’t bother Ron: it was only stuff, and that’s why stores had insurance. What caught his eye were the three women running from the store, being chased by the gang members.
“Pull over,” Ron said.
“Sir, they’re just three-“ his lieutenant started to say.
“Pull the fucking truck over!” Ron snarled. The man did as ordered, and Ron stepped from the Hummer. The people were all still in range, and he reached out a mental control, freezing all of them in their tracks. He held them in place as he walked over to them. His boots thumped smartly against the concrete as he marched, the stars on his shoulder glistening in the afternoon sun. Once in front of them, he released the women first. At first, they were afraid he was helping the gang, but then they saw that the gang was still frozen.
“Why are you ladies still in town?” Ron asked.
“No way to get out of town,” replied one.
“Go get in the truck,” Ron ordered softly. The girls quickly complied. At that point, Ron released the gang members, who looked him over once, and then advanced.
“How moronic would it be to attack a psionic?” he asked. They slowed, but did not stop advancing. He decided to make his point a little clearer. He lifted their leader up, high over their heads, and threw him across the street, through another storefront window. “Now, chances are, he’s still alive. The next guy, won’t be. I repeat, do you really want to do this? Get the hell out of the city, while you still can.”
The gang members looked from Ron to the store across the street, and back to Ron. One by one, they each turned and started running. Gratified, he returned to the truck. He looked back at the girls, who were all huddled together. “I’ll have somebody take you girls out of here, just as soon as we’re finished with our task. Drive on, Lieutenant.”
“Yes, sir,” replied the former colonel of the army. The extra shove he gave the gas pedal announced his displeasure with his current job of driving this k** around town.
Ron returned to his main post at nine that night. He sent the girls east in a sturdy vehicle, but with no e****t. He didn’t figure they’d be in any danger, once they were clear of the city. He’d done all he could for them.
“I keep coming back to it,” he said out loud, but not actually to anyone in particular.
Kim asked, “Back to what?”
“Why here? Why now? There’s nothing left to gain... this is a dead place. The only people here are us, and a few stragglers.”
“Maybe it’s the city they want.”
“But every city they’ve been too, they’ve...” Ron’s thought trailed off. Kim was about to ask him what he was thinking, but then she saw the look on his face. It was a look of concentration, a look of thoughtfulness. She let him be.
Ron was up the next morning with the sun. He looked down at the sl**ping form of Kimberly, enjoyed how her hair flowed down her back, and was flung over her shoulder as she slept. Her face was peaceful, with even the hint of a smile on her lips. She looked like an angel. There are no angels, Ron, he said to himself. But she does look like a Guardian. He chuckled lightly to himself at the thought, fondly remembering his friends from the other realm. Then he relieved the guard who was standing watch, so that he could now get some rest. Ron took a survey of the city around him, and his thoughts started to come together.
What do they want from this place? They can’t want to enslave, or even kill, the people, because those have been driven off. They can’t want the materials, or the city itself, because every one of those they have been to has been completely wiped out. So, what do they want from Los Angeles? His mind wasn’t yet ready to take the next step, and he was stymied.
He didn’t have very long to dwell on it, as he heard the familiar whooshing sound of psionics moving at high speed through the atmosphere. The sound was similar to that of a jet plane, but without the engine noises. For those who hadn’t heard it, he sent out a city-wide wakeup call. He used a low power, directed signal which he hoped the Russians wouldn’t detect.
The sound grew louder, and then Ron could see them. Kimberly was just rising from her sl**p, and he not-so-gently pushed her back down to the ground as he crouched, keeping his eyes focused on his enemy. They were almost a small black cloud, blotting out a small portion of the sky. There was no way he could count them all. The sense of a large number of troops was there, but there were too many thought patterns to work them all out.
“Stay down, all of you,” he ordered, not loudly, but in a normal tone of voice. “They probably haven’t seen us yet, and I’d like to keep it that way.” The people with him silently acknowledged what he was doing.
Ron looked left and right, to see that other PPA soldiers were crouching as well, hiding behind building pa****ts and other roof structures. He turned back to watch as the Russians came in. They were coming slowly, and now they started to fan out. He had expected this part, and so the plan was working as expected.
“Kim, check six,” he said, slipping into the language of the books he used to read, when he’d had time for such luxuries.
“Huh?” she asked.
“Watch our backs,” he explained patiently.
The nearest Russian to Ron was now still over a mile away. Ron’s shields were not up yet, as that would highlight his position to anyone monitoring psionic activity. He saw a solid knot of people formed at the center of the group, and he figured that was the command staff. Although they were much too far away for him to go after now, he would keep his eye on them.
Lars and Karen tensed, down at street level. They could see the Russians approaching as they looked through an opening in-between buildings. Karen grabbed Lars’ hand and squeezed. He looked over at her, and their eyes said everything.
he said to her.
They split, to lead two different groups of people. The advantage for them was that their permanent link did not register as psionic activity, and so they could communicate between the two groups without danger. Karen led her team off to the north. Lars kept his team where it was. Their part of the plan was already in motion.
Kara was fuming. Once again, she was stuck with the damned news crew. She would have been even more furious if she’d known that they had requested her.
How in the hell am I supposed to get into the action, if I’ve got to baby-sit these two all the time?
She could see the FC troops rolling in, a black cloud that began to spread. Kara was certain that Rick was getting all sorts of great footage off of this. The black menace, she thought humorlessly. That’s what the media will call them.
The PPA tensed, and the FC advanced. They allowed the black-clad troops to close to within five hundred yards of their frontline positions. Almost as one man, twenty PPA soldiers loosed a controlled burst at their nearest targets. Of those twenty targets, sixteen fell to the ground. Ron’s target never made it to the ground, as he evaporated and blew away in the wind.
Now, the battle was on. The FC soldiers immediately returned fire for their fallen comrades, and the melee began. Ron’s position was assaulted by no less than ten FC troops, but Ron’s shields protected them all. During a lull in the firing, the PPA soldiers with Ron slipped off the rooftop, and spread out. Kimberly stayed at Ron’s side as they moved down onto the wide city street in front of their building. The FC troops shifted fire, and Ron and Kim maneuvered around it. Ron actually taunted them, saying things like, “What, are you blind?” and “We’re over here, dimwit!” He was trying to goad them into a chase, and he could see it was working. They began to move slowly down the road, and then picked up speed.
Ron took the opportunity to look back, and saw that the FC men were, indeed, following. Ron and Kim took a separation, acting almost like aircraft. Kim remained slightly behind, and slightly below, Ron, watching out for other enemies. They focused their concentration on what was behind them as they let their eyes watch what was in front of them. They often had to weave their flight path to avoid psionic fire from behind them, watching it blast cars, vans, or the very roadway beneath them after it had missed its intended target. The soldiers behind them were keeping pace, but were wary enough not to get too close. That was bad.
They were flying over a raised portion of the freeway, and so Ron motioned to Kim, and they dove around and under the freeway. They stopped quickly, and they were very near a small unit of PPA troops. Ron signaled for them to join in, and they did, flying up and over the freeway.
The Russians had already passed by Ron’s position, and so the PPA soldiers got the drop on them. Ron and Kim fired the first volleys, and these FC barbarians were soon falling from the sky.
“Good work, Captain,” Ron said, and he and Kim moved off, looking for another group.
Karen’s small band was in trouble, and Lars couldn’t get to her. He had his hands full with several dozen FC troops pinning his f***e down. Karen and her twenty men and women were flying down streets, ducking around corners. The FC f***es behind them were blasting away at buildings, trying to get at them, but they were managing to stay one step ahead of them. She heard a scream behind her, but didn’t dare to look; she didn’t dare slow down or they were all just as dead.
She mentally counted those still with her, and she found she was down to twelve. In such a short time, she had lost eight new friends. The thought hit her hard, and she almost stumbled in her flying. She righted herself quickly, and refocused on the task at hand: survival. She dodged around yet another corner.
Lars’ men were holding their own, but it was a tough battle. Once again, he found himself outnumbered. He felt the presence of a PPA group not too far from him, and he called them for help.
The FC troops were not expecting the second attack, and were caught off guard by the first wave. However, the second group was smaller than Lars’ group, and so it was still not an even fight. The two PPA groups worked from different directions, hoping to catch the Russians in the crossfire. So far, they seemed to be doing all right.
It was then that Lars felt a searing pain across his arm. It spun him around so that he saw... her behind him. It was Zinaida! He fired wildly back at her, but her minions blocked his attack. His response was automatic: with that kind of firepower, he had only one choice.
he shouted telepathically. His troops s**ttered, and the FC moved to cut them off. Several of Lars’ men were cut down trying to escape, but most made it out of the area. Lars was chased by two men, but he crushed one under a falling light pole, and the other he smashed through a building. Having cleared his own trail, he had something else to worry about.
Karen responded. She sent him a mental picture of the area. The FC troops were closing in on her, and she could feel them surrounding the area. She told her group to drop to the ground, to seek out hiding places inside buildings or in dark corners, hoping to hold out until help arrived. The crew s**ttered.
Karen picked a high post in a nearly destroyed office building, watching for the Russians to sweep through the area. She was not prepared for how they would handle such a task.
The Russian troopers began leveling buildings, one at a time. Karen stared in shock and dismay as she watched buildings she knew had friends in them come toppling to the ground. This is insane! she thought. As the FC moved closer, she scampered to the ground floor of this building, planning to slip out of it as they knocked it down. She watched them advance toward her, and she nearly cried out in the frustration of it. She was outnumbered, there was no way to fight back. The surgical strike they had planned came apart when the Russians had failed to act as expected.
The impacts came to her building. She moved for the door... but the door was no longer there. She was trapped inside the building! Oh, God, no. Not this again. She blasted a hole through the side of the building. She saw one FC soldier on the street, perhaps waiting for someone to do just what she was doing. She fired a laser-like blast, severing his head neatly from his body, and he fell to the ground. She climbed out of the hole she had made, and raced as fast as she could down the street, moving sideways relative to the FC f***es hunting her. She wiped away tears for the friends who were obviously dead.
he called back. As the main police headquarters, it was a building easily recognizable. They met up there after several minutes, and embraced. Lars had managed to gather several dozen troops together, realizing that only a larger f***e was going to be able to stand against this enemy.
Ron and Kim wove their way around the bigger groups of Russians. They would leave those to the bigger teams. They found a small knot of twelve or thirteen, and began their attack. They took out two before the team returned fire, and the chase was on again. This tactic seemed to be working for them.
But this time it backfired. They were met face to face with the command staff of the FC. Immediately they were under fire from two directions. They maneuvered frantically around the fire.
It was then that Ron got his first eye-to-eye look at Zinaida Dostoyeva. Bitch, he thought. And to think that I once trusted you! He sent a searing blast of energy at her, fast enough to catch her slightly off balance. He seared her arm, and the ball blasted straight through one of her bodyguards. He fell to the ground, screaming in agony, his heart having been cut from his chest.
Zinaida looked at him with ferocity in her eyes. she mocked his title.
Ron knew it was time for them to run. He looked around, and spotted a path much harder for a large group to take. They dove for the MetroRail entrance, and were soon underground. He could hear the fire raining down on the ground above them, but they flew as fast as they could down a train tunnel, until they were in a different part of the city. They emerged cautiously from the tunnel, and found that they were back in the heart of Los Angeles... or what was left of it.
Kara, alone on her perch, watched in fury. It was impossible for her to tell who was winning this battle. She could only see the battles close around her.
This also frustrated Mel and Rick. “Can’t you get us in closer, Kara?” Melissa whined.
Kara, upset at the prospect of missing yet another battle, unwisely agreed. “Okay, let’s go,” she said, and, without warning, lifted them off the roof and began to fly them into the middle of the war.
Ron was about to find Lars and Karen, when suddenly he felt a strange tug at his mind. He looked to Kim, but she apparently felt nothing. The tug became a continuous pull: it was the feel of a person in dire danger. He could almost sense that this person was crying out for help.
“Come on,” he said to Kim, grabbing her hand, and heading southwest. The troubled person was at the airport, and that was where Ron was going.
They flew at high speed toward Los Angeles International Airport, and Ron could see that there was, indeed, a problem here. He tensed for the fight.
Kara had moved the group toward the center of the fighting. She noticed a tall, familiar-looking building where several psionics were standing. It took a while to remember the building from the old Dragnet episodes. She set her charges down on a stable pile of rubble that used to be an office building, and they hunkered down to keep an eye on things. Rick had his camera out and rolling, as usual.
The FC formed up in a large group, and descended on the Parker Center complex. Lars called in the PPA soldiers, and it appeared as if this would be a deciding battle. Karen briefly wondered where Ron was.
Ron was just then landing at the airport. He and Kim moved quickly. The Russians had spread themselves very thin, destroying everything in sight. Airplanes were burning on the runways, which had been completely torn from the ground. Buildings were crumbling and wrecked. Vehicles were overturned, and dead bodies lay everywhere. Kim gasped at the sight, and then coughed from the smoke, and the smells.
They moved quietly through the debris, killing any FC soldier they could, and moving around knots of people too big to fight. Ron was looking for something, Kim knew, but he hadn’t bothered to tell her what.
They moved around one more destroyed building, and there they found what they had been looking for.
Susan and her group had been running for days. The Russians had dogged their every move. They were tired, they were bruised, and they were losing. She’d lost three people already. She feared that they were following her into death. She had been looking for Ron Chaffey for months now, not even really knowing where he lived. The war had come as a rude surprise to her and her group, and they had suffered mightily at the hands of the Russians, and other unfriendly psionic groups.
The Russians had chased her to the airport, and here they knew there was no place to run. The ocean to the west, a destroyed and burning city to the east, soldiers all around them. They cringed behind a destroyed shack, and waited for the soldiers to come.
The Russians attacked in f***e, twelve soldiers going after the five remaining in Susan’s party. Susan’s team fired back, but their fighting skills were just not up to the task. The Russians shooed the attacks away like fireflies. They were getting closer. Susan looked around for a place to escape, and saw nothing. Tim was seated next to her, resting against the wall. He said, “Where’s the PPA when you need ‘em, huh?”
Susan looked at him in irritation. They’d heard of the PPA, of course, through news broadcasts and the psionic community. “I don’t want to hear that kind of crap just now, okay? We’ve got to find a way out of this!”
The Russians were now only thirty feet away. When the first one fell, it shocked both sides. When the next fell right beside him, the Russian f***es stopped their advance. They were not prepared for strong resistance. When two PPA soldiers, dressed in their dark gray battle gear, came diving out of the sun, they were completely unprepared for it. Six more of them were down, and the remaining troops s**ttered as leaves before a wind.
The PPA soldiers circled round, and landed behind Susan and her small group. Tim looked up, astonished. “You guys... you’re with the PPA!”
“That’s right,” the man said. “Someone call for help?”
“I did,” replied Susan, “But I didn’t really expect an answer. Who the hell are you, anyway?”
Ron reached down to help Susan to her feet. “I’m General Ron Chaffey, commanding officer of the PPA.”
Susan was so relieved that she hugged him tightly. Ron tolerated it for a few seconds, and then extricated himself from her embrace. “We’ve got to get you out of here.”
On their flight back toward Los Angeles proper, Kim thought over the past few minutes. See? the little voice cried, He didn’t let this Susan cry on his shoulder!
Shut up! she told her mind. But her thoughts continued to follow this path, as if some f***e were pushing her, even though she knew it was only her own... what? Desire? Need? What did she feel for Ron?
Ron led the small band he had rescued to a safe hiding place, near the subway entrance. He told them to remain there, and that he would return for them. He motioned Kim to follow, and he took off for the battle at Parker Center.
Lars had led a good fight. The Russians had swarmed the place, and the chaos that followed meant that no one knew who was winning. Russians and PPA troops were falling everywhere. It was total pandemonium. Lars flung one Russian into a building, only to be singed by another Russian’s blast of energy. Where the hell is Ron?
Ron was mere seconds from the battlefield. He and Kim landed on the outskirts of the battle, and waded in. Ron was using physical attacks, augmenting his strength with his extension. He tackled one Russian, swinging over him and snapping his neck. Ron let go as the body fell, and flipped himself upright, snapping a side kick to another FC soldier who wasn’t paying enough attention. That man went flying into a nearby car, implanting himself in the metal framework.
Kim, meanwhile, was using her extension to cause flashes in people’s vision, distracting them and then lancing in with a mental attack, completely blocking their ability to move. She held them like that, and finished them off with a martial arts move. One, she broke the neck. Another had his spine fractured, and then she crushed the skull of a woman who had just killed a PPA soldier. Kim could feel her warrior instincts welling up inside her, and she reveled in them, wading further into this battle.
Just then, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a Russian behind Ron, about to blast him with a mental bolt. She lashed her extension out at him, using it like a whip, catching him around the throat and squeezing. She never heard the battle cry that rose out of her throat as the man’s head was literally squeezed off of his neck, effectively ending his life.
Ron, who had heard her cry, turned to look, and, realizing she had just saved his ass, shot her a quick salute. She bowed her head slightly in response before returning to kill more soldiers. Soldiers? No, these are a****ls, not soldiers!
Lars and Karen fought side by side, taking down FC troops left and right. Lars saw the movement before Karen did, and he knew she could not get out of the way in time. He dove in front of her, raising his shields to the maximum. He absorbed the impact of the blast, felt it wash over him. His shields were not strong enough to stop the blast, and he felt it penetrate. His body was wracked with pain, and he fell to the ground, nearly u*********s.
Karen knelt beside him momentarily. She knew he was still alive, and the rage within her boiled to the surface. Her body fairly glowed with the energy she felt, and she released it in a bolt of energy so intense it was fully visible, lancing through their attacker. He had no chance to escape her vicious attack, and he was dead before his body parts ever hit the ground.
Karen did not watch him die. She found another Russian, and blasted a hole in him so large it appeared as if he had been shot with a cannon. She found another, and another, venting her rage. By the time she had calmed down at all, a dozen FC troops lie on the ground from her attack. She was drained, and dizzy. She again knelt at Lars’ side.
“Remind me,” he said to her, almost in a whisper, “Not to get on your bad side ever again.”
She laughed, and cried at the same time, hugging him to her.
Ron and Kim met up again, having waded into the center of the battle. There they saw Karen and Lars. They rushed over, and found Lars was very weak, Karen exhausted.
That’s when the ground started rumbling.
Ron and Kim looked up. The buildings all around were shaking. Earthquake? Ron thought. Now?
But it wasn’t an earthquake. Not a natural one, anyway. The FC soldiers had withdrawn quickly, as the buildings started to crumble. The Russians were once again knocking over buildings, in an attempt to crush the PPA soldiers beneath the sheer weight of the stone and metal and glass.
Ron shouted in his mind. He grabbed Lars, and Kim grabbed Karen, and they flew out as fast as they possibly could.
Kara was much too close to the battle, she knew, and so were her charges. She lifted them up to move them away, and in doing so was distracted from the falling rubble around her. She was hit on the shoulder by a large chunk of flying debris. She was tossed to the ground, and her shoulder was on fire. She did manage to put up a shield around herself and the news crew, bringing them over to her. They rested a moment, and then began to move out, with the rest of the PPA.
Ron and Kim returned to the place they had left Susan. Ron set Lars down, so that he could rest. Karen was gaining her strength back, but was still not ready to fly.
Without being bidden, Susan looked Lars over. She rested her hands against his wound. Karen kept a very close eye on the woman, worried for her boyfriend. Susan’s strength flowed through Lars, helping him to heal. She felt as though he were actually drawing power from her. His eyes fluttered, and he was waking... but the power drain continued, and it was as if she felt herself getting weaker. She quickly drew her hands away, as he sat up and shook his head to clear the cobwebs. He looked at her. He had expected it to be Karen, but he realized she was still too weak.
“Sorry about that,” he said. “You have to be careful around me... sometimes I can draw the psionic strength right out of a person. Don’t worry, you’ll regain it in less than a day. I didn’t mean to do it... it’s hard to control when I’m not fully aware of it.”
Susan nodded. Ron had watched with mild interest, but he was more curious about who his new guests were. “Who are you, anyway?” he asked.
“Susan Chandler. I’ve been looking for you for months. I was hoping to get your help... but then this whole thing blew up in my face. I guess you don’t have time for a little problem like the one I was facing.”
“Not really. Can we take you back anyplace? We’re heading home now... this battle’s a bust, just like the last one.” Kim saw the anger in his face, and heard the hurt in his voice.
“I don’t know what we’re going to do. We can’t survive in this environment. Those Russians were hunting us. If we go back out there, we’ll be killed.”
“What training have you had?” he asked.
“No ‘formal’ training. Some friends,” and she gestured to those around her, “taught me how to heal people. I know some simple physical moves, but not much else.”
“Okay. We’ll take you back home then. At least there you can be trained. After that, you decide what you want to do.”
“We need to get out of here. The Russians will be looking for stragglers. You strong enough to fly out of here, Lars?”
“Not yet, boss,” he responded, the discomfort clear in his voice.
“All right, then. Let’s not struggle too much, okay?” Ron hefted four of them, and Kim took the other three, and they flew east, away from the city. When they had reached the outskirts, they stopped and looked back. Ron’s face grew dark with anger as he saw the remains of Los Angeles. It was too sprawling a city to be totally wiped out, but the city proper was completely unusable now.
“My God,” Susan said. “What’s the point of it all?”
“I think we’re looking at it,” Kim answered. “I think they just want to destroy everything.”
Ron kept his thoughts to himself. He was beginning to understand the truth, and Kim wasn’t quite right. “Let’s go home,” he said, and they turned and flew off, not sure whether this fight had been a loss or not. Either way, the city was left to the Filitov Council.
Another failure, Ron thought. Even with military planning. What the hell are we doing wrong?
I am not sure what happened, I posted the final two chapters a week ago and nothing happened, so will try again.
As mentioned in my opening chapter, this story is based on a challenge by one of my XH aquaintenances (not on my friends list) and she said, "write me a Lesbian Love story" and to make it more of a challenge she insisted that not one reference could be made describing sexual contact with a man and I had to write it in first person, meaning I had to play the part of one of the women.
She said I could use others for research but the writing had to be 100% mine. I found a wonderful woman that describes herself as a lesbian and she was so kind to read the rough draft and suggest plot enhancements and advice on the emotions that would make the story more plausable. She is NOT on my friends list either, so don't bug my friends trying to discover who these two women are.
If you have not read all the previous chapters these two may not make much sense, hope you enjoy.....
I felt her hand on my shoulder and then mine was on hers and we were locked in a loving embrace, I found her lips and then I was lost in a kiss, just like the first we had on this couch. The next day was a blur, luckily I had a passport from a short cruise I had taken after my divorce, so that was taken care of. But there were inoculations and travel arrangements for the two of us, and shopping.
Peg had all the clothing and hiking boots she would need for travel, but I had nothing. We spent the day getting me outfitted and packed. It was a whirlwind of activates and I never felt such a rush yet apprehension built as this was international travel and to a jungle, which was all new to me. On our flight to South America Peg went over all the details of our trek from central Brazil northward along a river that connected to the Amazon River.
We were to be met by a couple local guides who would arrange for a small single engine aircraft to fly us north along the river and land about 10 miles south of the base camp that the researchers had set up. It was the only way into the jungle as foot travel along that stretch was very hazardous. Once on the ground we’d be met by another guide and we’d hike through the jungle to the base camp.
All went well when we landed in Brazil, I was amazed at the heat and humidity when we got off the airliner. I closed my eyes and wiped my forehead with the back of my hand and as I opened my eyes I saw a strange woman inches away from my face, it was dark all around me except for what had to be flames from a fire that cast strange lighting to the forest around me.
My mind cleared a bit, I was not as frightened as much as before yet this native woman was just inches from my face, I struggled to move but was still tied to the stretcher. The woman smelled of the jungle, hot and steamy, yet the musky scent of arousal. “I must be dreaming again,” I thought and tried to ask where I was. I still could not form words but my thoughts were clear.
I lay perfectly still remembering Peg’s instructions and closed my eyes. I was not slipping away again, but I decided the woman would not know one way or another. I felt her lips on mine and by reflex I kissed her back. Then I felt movement around me and opened my eyes enough to see the older woman, the leader, standing over us with her garish phallic shaped stick. She said something to the woman kissing me and she jumped away from me. I felt my heart pounding but f***ed myself to lie quietly hoping they would go away.
I heard more talking then it was silent. I dared not open my eyes, I lie on the ground with the sounds of the jungle all around me and shivered, not from the cold but of fright. My mind slipped back to thoughts of the crash of our light plane into the jungle. The two guides lying dead in the two front seats, and Peg and I crawling out of the wreckage.
I shivered again thinking of our decision to try to follow the river north and getting confused, the canopy was so thick there was no way to determine our direction and there were so many rivers and streams that we could have turned completely around and not known it. Peg kept assuring me that we’d be okay, I could do nothing more than trust her.
On the day we crashed we walked through the thick foliage for hours, we heard wild a****ls all around, and at one point tried to get closer to the river to stay on track with what Peg knew was the right way to travel. As we got near the rushing water there was a reassurance that she was right, this was a major river and the sound of the water meant we were close. All around it was dark even though it was still late afternoon.
Suddenly I felt something grab my leg, I screamed and held onto Peg’s arm, then she felt something pull at her and we both fell to the ground. I felt something wrap around my other leg and it seemed like I was going to be dragged away from Peg. I looked into her face, we were both covered in sweat and now rolling around on the ground we looked a fright. For the first time I saw fear in Peg’s eyes, real fear and I did not like it. She had been my expert, my guide, and now I worried that we’d be killed in the horrible place all alone. Peg grabbed my arms, “hold on Sara, don’t let go of me.”
I clung to Peg, wrapping my arms around her waist and pulling her close to me, “What is it Peg, snakes, oh God I hope it isn’t snakes.”
Peg was struggling with her pack, “hold on Sara, I think it is plant life, there are vines everywhere.” Suddenly there was the flash of shiny metal in Peg’s hand, a large machete style knife and she swung it towards her feet. Then she pulled my hands free of her waist and was standing and again the knife swung through the air and I felt one of my feet was free, and then one more swing and I was free and stood beside Peg.
All around us were long stringy vines, they were vibrating, moving along the forest floor towards us. Peg grabbed my arm,, “Run Sara, stay right behind me, we need to get clear of these, they are poisonous and drag their pray to the center of the vine where they consume the pray with a chemical solution.
Now it wasn’t snakes that frightened me, it was long stingy clinging vines, I had no idea they even existed. As we ran along the river away from the vines I noticed a change in the forest, it seemed a little more open, yet is was darker. It must have been getting late in the day.
We made a fire, not for warmth, the temperature and humidity was horrible, but the sounds of the jungle were frightening and we had no other form of protection other than the knife Peg had used to free us from the vines. We snacked on some dried fruit and water in our packs and huddled close to each other in the darkness that surrounded us. I rested my head on Peg’s shoulder and the next thing I knew it was morning.
Peg had remained awake all night feeding the fire with sticks that we had gathered. I woke with a start whit the sound of a monkey in the trees above us, and I grabbed for Peg. “It’s okay Sara, he won’t hurt us, I think he smells our dried fruit.”
After a bit of discussion Peg assured me she knew we were on the right path and we needed to move north to find the camp. We stumbled along through the jungle watching for the vines and hacking our way so we could stay near the river. When the soil turned rocky and the trees thinned out we were f***ed away from the river that was interrupted by a water fall that had to be hundreds of feet high.
I clung to Peg as we started to what had to be the east and entered the thick jungle again. “I wish we didn’t need to go back in here,” I said trying not to show my fear. Peg agreed but insisted she knew where we were and pointed to the falls on her map.
We hacked our way into the jungle for an hour or so and then found what looked like a trail that led to our left, or what we thought was north. As we walked along the trail we both felt a little more at ease, even though we were still essentially lost. At least we did not need to chop our way through the dense jungle and we did not see any more vines.
We stopped after a couple hours for a break and Peg pulled out the maps and pointed to where she thought we were, and we started walking again, she felt we were just a couple hours away from the base camp and that this trail was the route that we were to take when the plane would have landed. I had no idea how a plane could land anywhere near this as the jungle was dense and not a clearing in sight. Late in the afternoon we both were wearing down, Peg especially as she had not slept all night.
As we walked Peg noticed that the ground felt soft under foot, not muddy, just soft. Then without warning we both slipped and were knee deep in a soft gooey mud. I struggled and went in deeper, Peg clung to my hands, “Stop moving Sara,” Peg said, the surprise and fright I felt were reflected in her eyes as well. I felt her hands tremble, “or was it mine,” I thought.
Peg tried to shuffle towards me and did get closer but sunk into the goo up past her tummy, I screamed in horror as we were sinking deeper into the goo. I closed my eyes trying to block out the horror of sinking to our death in the mud and then felt a strong hand around mine and felt myself being pulled away from Peg. I opened my eyes, strange half clothed women were all around me, pulling me out of the mud and I looked back towards Peg.
I screamed as I saw Peg sinking into the mud her head and arms were all that were not buried in the mud. The hand holding me were strong and in a way reassuring but my lover was going to die in the mud in this horrible jungle and who knew what these women would do with me, ‘Peg,” I screamed and then felt my knees buckle and it was dark.
“Sara, Sara,” I swear it was Peg’s voice that I heard as a strong hand shook my shoulder. I thought I was dreaming again, that the d**g had transported me back to the horrible stinking mud pit where my lover Peg had sunk to her death. I did not want to open my eyes for fear the women were still near me.
“Sara, please Sara, wake up, you have got to help me,” I opened my eyes and felt this flood of emotion that ranged from fright to relief all in a few second. Peg’s beautiful face was hovering over me and out of reflex reached out to hug her. For the first time since our capture my arms were free and I pulled her down on top of me. We were both naked and the feeling of her breasts against mine was as heavenly as always, but arousal was the furthest thing from my mind.
After a brief hug Peg pushed herself up to her knees. I could see marks all over her body as if she had been tied up, I reached to touch one of the lines and Peg bit her lip in pain, “Please Sara, we have only one hope of escape and it is you.”
I looked around, we were in some sort of tent made of sticks, forest foliage, and a****l skins. The dirt floor was dry and dusty and wherever I had come in contact with it the dust clung to me making my skin as dark as our captors. As I looked back at Peg I could see her ankles were bound in some sort of tight leather harness and Peg was tugging at it to try to remove the binding.
“I can’t get loose Sara,” Peg said in a frantic tone. Peg was always the one in full control, now she seemed out of control. I got to my knees and hugged her close, pulling her hands off her ankles, “What can I do Peg,” I asked as I hugged her.
“They are coming for me again Sara, the leader, she is a terrible woman, she has this ugly stick with the tip shaped like a huge penis.”
I nodded saying, “I saw it when they captured us, she stabbed it between my legs, I thought she was going to kill me with it.”
“Death would be preferable to what she does with that stick. She rubs it with some sort of white creamy grease and uses it on the woman, both in their pussy but in their ass, and I think I will be part of that ceremony in a day or two. It seems has this ritual and that is the final act after several days.”
I shuddered with fear again, “This can’t be happening Peg,” I said as I clung to her. “We need to get away!”
“I know Sara, you can still get away and get help, they don’t know I can understand some of what they say, our base camp is about 5 miles north of here on the main trail, they are afraid this village will be found and destroyed.” Peg’s eyes were wild with fright as she continued, “I need you to lie down again, as long as they think you are under the control of the d**g they will not touch you. I will wrap the ropes around your hands and feet again but not tied.”
Peg told me her plan and her signals for me and then told me what she had previously held back. “These women are afraid of us, they intend to sacrifice us both to the moon when it is full. The moon will be full tomorrow night, I will be first but I know that once they kill me you will be next and if they miss this full moon they will hold you and make you their sex slave for another month. You must get away and get help. I was trembling with this news and tried to protest but Peg would have none of it and told me we only had minutes. I moved to where I had been and as I lay down in the clouds of thick dust, I held my breath for fear I would start coughing from it.
Peg laced the ropes around my hands and feet again, patted my arm and without a word crawled over to the other side of the tent near the opening. I raised my head and was going to tell her not to fear but she motioned me to be quiet and to lie down. Peg pulled the leather thong that held her to the stake near the door so our captors would not know she had been beside me.
Suddenly there was a commotion at the door and two totally naked woman rushed into the tent, my eyes were just slits in my head as I saw them fondle Peg’s breasts, the spoke to each other in almost hysterical voices, I knew they must be high on some d**g from the sounds of it. Peg cowered near the door of the tent as one of the women came over to me and reached down tugging at my hair.
I did not make a move as she obviously was testing to see if I was conscious, being convinced that I was still out cold she moved back to Peg. Both of the woman pulled at the stake that Peg’s foot was tied to, and when it was free dragged her from the tent. I could barely see for the dust but as soon as they were out of the tent I raised my head and the last I saw of Peg was with both women holding her arms dragging her into the darkness of the night.
I did not move from my spot for fear another native would come in to check on me, but then the night sounds of the jungle were pierced by a scream and the words “fucking BITCH”! It was Peg and that was her signal that I was free to run. I immediately scrambled to my feet and peeked out the door, there was not a native in sight and the light from a large fire danced on the trees all around the clearing. My hand rested on something and I looked down, it was an a****l skin lying by the door, I grabbed it and tied it around my waist.
I quietly moved out of the tent, and crept along the line of trees in the dark shadows. The sounds of the jungle started again as I heard a low chant of women’s voices near the fire. One native woman was tied in some sort of a sling hanging from poles. The woman was supported in midair with her arms and legs spread as far apart as possible.
The leader of the group was dancing around with her huge phallic shaped stick, the tip covered in white grease of some sort and she was poking it at the woman. Peg was standing near the woman in the sling and when the leader danced behind Peg she shoved Peg onto her knees, her face just inches from the bound women’s pussy.
The leader shouted at Peg, but Peg acted as if she did not understand so another native rushed up and shoved Peg’s face into the hairy pussy of the bound woman and rubbed her face around in it, they obviously wanted Peg to perform oral sex on her. The leader yelled something to the tribe who howled in approval as Peg put her hands on the muscular thighs of the native and began licking the woman’s slit.
After a moment of watching the leader began dancing and chanting. I knew I should run but the scene was so horrible yet erotic my eyes were glued on Peg licking the native woman. It was as if I could feel Peg’s tongue on my pussy as she went to work on the native who was moaning with pleasure and pulling at the ropes as the pleasure took over her body. I knew that if the natives wanted the bound woman to have an orgasm Peg would make her cum with her lips and tongue.
Peg pulled off the woman’s hairy bush and looked around frantically, then screamed, “Sara run, run for your life,” and then dived back onto the woman’s pussy as if she was enjoying it. The leader circled around behind Peg and pointed the phallic shaped stick at the back of her neck, I was about to run but held back wanting to save Peg, but the leader was not going to harm her, instead she pushed the stick along her spine, the exaggerated helmet shaped tip leaving a greasy streak down her back.
When she got to the crack in Peg’s butt she rubbed the stick along her crack and under her, she was masturbating Peg with the greasy end of the stick. I could tell by Peg’s body movement that although she was f***ed into this act she was feeling pleasure from the tip of the stick.
Then as if gaining her composure Peg pulled off the woman tied in the sling, turned at the waist and shouted “you fucking whore, keep your damn stick off me.” I had never seen a look of rage and anger in Peg’s face and the leader took a step back as she saw Peg grab the large wooden stake that had held her tied to the floor in the tent.
She raised the stake above her head as if to hit the leader, others rushed up to protect their leader. Peg swung and hit the cock shaped stick the leader held knocking it to the ground, then she turned back to the woman on the sling and from her motion and position I knew she was sucking on her clit so hard that the woman writhed in pleasure and pain. As I prepared to run for the trail I saw Peg move her head off the woman’s clit and insert her fingers into her, then she shoved her entire hand inside the woman’s pussy, pumping in and out as the bound woman screamed.
Peg was not a cruel person and I knew she was acting this out so I could escape. Every member of the village had their eyes locked on Peg’s erotic display and the leader led the women in a chant and dance as the women tied in the sling screamed in what had to be a huge orgasm and then passed out. I looked back and saw the leader shove Peg to the ground under the woman tied in the sling. The chanting became almost like a drum beat as the women circled around this display of bondage and depraved sexual activity. The leader stepped between the woman’s feet as she hung limply from the harness and raised her ugly cock shaped stick above her head.
The women fell silent, dropped to their knees and a low moan came from their lips as the leader began probing the woman in the sling with the greasy cock shaped tip. It was not a gentle attempt to arouse the woman beyond the state she had been in rather it was as if the leader wanted to hurt the woman. Once the tip and penetrated the woman the leader began thrusting it in and out of her pussy and each thrust f***ed the stick, as big around as my forearm, deeper into her. I did not think it possible for her pussy to be that deep.
The woman soddenly raised her head, obviously regaining consciousness, and screamed, not with pleasure but a scream of pain. Peg was lying under the woman and tried to crawl away but another woman rushed up to her and pulled her back under the woman as if forcing her to watch the torture by the leader. Peg, lying flat on her back raised up on her elbows and looked frantically around the circle of woman, but I knew she was looking beyond them, looking to see if she could see me in the trees. Peg was crying uncontrollably and I knew that if I did not get help she would be next.
I dared not stay any longer and ran as fast as I could into the jungle, following the clearing as Peg had instructed and found a wide trail leading to the north. The trail was hard smooth dirt and I ran silently into the night my heart pounding in fear and desperate to find help.
Escape and Rescue
The darkness of the jungle closed in around me as I ran along the trail but after a while my eyes became accustomed to the darkness. There were large trees along the trail and the roots from the trees were the only thing in the trail other than the hard packed dirt that felt cool on my bare feet. I could hear the sounds of chanting behind me and as I ran it became fainter. The sounds of the jungle a****ls frightened me but I had one thing on my mind, saving Peg.
I had no idea what time it was, the d**g was cleared out of me so I was thinking rationally again. As I ran along the trail I noticed a large shadow on my left, I slowed thinking it was an a****l that would lunge out at me but it turned out to be a huge stone boulder with a dead tree sticking out of a crevice in the rock having the appearance of a native standing watch with a spear in hand. I realized it was the sentinel that Peg had told me about when she gave me instructions on my route to the base camp.
Peg had been told by another captor to follow the trail north “past the sentinel that guarded the snake in the path. Peg was unsure what it meant cut cautioned me to remember it as an aid to bringing help. I made a mental note of it as a landmark and as I looked at the sentinel I noticed the nearly full moon rising above the trees and started running along the path again remembering the significance of the full moon and Peg’s fears.
I ran for what seemed to be hours, driven by adrenaline alone I raced through the night. The night air, cooler than during the day, was still very humid and my body was streaked with sweat and the dust from the tent floor turned to mud. I had no thought of how I looked, but I did think of being nearly naked except for the a****l skin tied around my waist.
The dense tree growth seemed closer along the trail as I realized that the trail was getting narrower. I slowed my pace, and the sounds of the jungle a****ls seemed to quiet and the only sound I heard were my bare feet slapping on the hard packed dirt path and my labored breathing from the exertion of running down the trail.
The trail turned sharply to the right, then to the left and then back again, this had to be the snake that Peg had mentioned and I looked ahead and could see the trail now went straight ahead. Peg’s words came back to me, “after the snake you are just about to the camp.” I noted that turn as well as a landmark and slowed to a walk catching my breath. The trail seemed straight and although narrow well defined. When I noticed the trail getting narrow I feared it would end and I would be f***ed to make my way in the heavy dense growth of the jungle.
I knew it must be close to morning as it seemed that I had been alone in the dark for hours and the moon was no longer visible above the trail I was following. I heard water on my left, it was not like the rushing river where we had gotten in trouble with the vines and mud, but it did remind me I needed water. I walked slowly, peering through the dark shadows of the jungle hoping to see a path to the water.
The trail curved a bit to the left and before I realized it I was standing ankle deep in water. It was warm like everything in the jungle and felt wonderful on my bare feet. I reached down and splashed my fingers in the water washing the mud from my hands, which was the result of the dust and sweat. I cupped my hand and raised the water to my lips, hesitating for a moment wondering if the water was safe to drink.
“Don’t drink that!” A loud male voice said in perfect English.
I nearly jumped out of my skin as I looked up from my hand at a man dressed in khaki pants, shirt, and sleeveless vest with a dim lantern dangling from his hands. “Who are you? What are you doing out here?” He asked and took a step towards me. His clothing reminded me of those of Peg’s and there was some comfort in the familiar uniform.
I trembled all over as I covered my breasts with my arm suddenly feeling very naked and vulnerable and took a half step back. He took another cautious step towards me holding out his hand in friendship and asked, “Do you speak English?”
“Yes,” I said, “I need your help,” and I dropped to my knees in exhaustion, both physical and mental. The warm water swirled around my legs as he rushed to me and pulled me up by the arm and helped me to the opposite side of the stream. “That water is horribly contaminated,” he said as he moved me further up the trail. He stopped and supported me with one hand as he pulled off his vest and helped me slip it on to cover my naked upper body.
I was beyond exhausted, I don’t know how long or how far I had been running along the trail, I did notice that the jungle seemed lighter and realized it must be close to sunrise. But through this thick jungle I had learned over the last few days that telling time is impossible unless it was near midday. I tried to speak to tell this man that we needed to run back to the village to save Peg. But the words would not come to my lips, I felt so weak that nothing came out of my mouth but a jumble of sounds. It was like a bad dream that simply would not end.
The man introduced himself, “I am Jason, with the museum, are you Peg’s friend?” I tried to answer but could not form the words, which I felt must be a delayed reaction from the d**g I was given. I shook my head to answer yes and felt Jason support me as he hurried me up the trail. I was so weak I could not resist even though my mind wanted to go back for Peg.
I could hear voices, but instead of a language of the natives it was hushed voices speaking English. I opened my eyes and saw white nylon bug netting surrounding me as I lay on a cot. I blinked several times expecting to see a stick and a****l skin tent or the dense jungle, as my mind cleared I realized I was no longer naked nor was I tied to the cot. I moved my head a bit and out of the corner of my eye I saw a native woman sitting on a stool near the cot and immediately screamed in fear and started pulling at the thin sheet covering me, the native woman spoke to me in broken English that I was safe, but I could not be consoled after the ordeal I had been through.
“Jason, come quick, lady awake” she said as she tried to comfort me.
I saw the tent flap open and it was pitch dark outside as Jason stepped into the tent and rushed to me. “It’s okay Sara,” he said as he took hold of my hands. “You are safe Sara, you are with friends.”
I lay back on the cot feeling the fresh linens of civilization that was such a contrast to the dirty tent and rough stretcher I had been transported on. I looked around and saw other men standing in the tent door and suddenly realized what was wrong with the image I was seeing. “It should be daylight,” I thought and I pulled my hands free from Jason and swept the bug netting aside, “What time is it? How long have I been asl**p?” I demanded as I tried to stand.
“It is about 9:00 PM,” Jason answered as he steadied me as I stood beside the cot. I looked down and saw I was wearing khaki shorts and a white t-shirt that was obviously one of the men’s as it was too large for me, it clung to my breasts revealing my semi-erect nipples. “You have been asl**p since early this morning, one of the native guides cleaned you up and dressed you, are you feeling better?”
“It’s not about me,” I said in a stern voice, “Have you sent help for Peg?”
Jason gave me a puzzled look and said, “You were talking out of your head as I got you back here, something about an airplane crash, dead people, natives having a wild sexual orgy, we just assumed Peg died in the crash and you were in shock.” Jason was visibly shaken from the realization that Peg may still be in danger.
I saw a pair of boots near the bed and slid my feet into the, they were not a perfect fit like the boots Peg outfitted me with before we left on this trip, but they would need to do. “Do you have guns here?” I demanded as I tied the boots and moved towards the tent door.
“No, but our guides do,” Jason said as he pulled the flap of the tent wide for us to leave the tent. Jason yelled at the guides in a language I did not understand and they came running with rifles as Jason and I headed down the trail. I was running ahead of the rest of the group desperate to get to Peg before the moon rose above the tops of the trees.
Jason caught up to me and cautioned me that we were coming to the stream and to slow down, which I did and waded across the water, which I could now see was a horrible stinking mess. I couldn’t believe that earlier today I was prepared to drink the water, I chalked it up to the exhaustion and confusion I was feeling.
I told Jason about the sentinel and snake explaining that this was our landmarks. Now that I was fresh from sl**ping all day I realized that we were covering the ground back to the native village much faster than I made it the night before. As we ran along the trail at the snake I watched for the sentinel and saw it approaching ahead.
I stopped at the boulder and waited for the others to catch up. I cautioned them that the village should be ahead and that the horrible sexual orgy had probably already started. I pulled Jason aside and told him about the leader and her use of the stick, “If we don’t get there in time Peg will be impaled on that horrible stick and will die at the hands of the Lesbian natives.”
Jason had a look of disbelief but did not challenge me; instead he spoke to the native guides as I led them along the path. We had not gone more than another 30 minutes and I could hear the chanting of the natives and remember the sling the other woman had been tied to. I motioned for the men to follow and ran hard the last distance to the edge of the clearing.
Just like last night, a woman was tied in the sling with another performing oral sex on her. The leader was circling the women engaged in sex with her horrible cock headed stick. Jason pulled at my arm, trying to keep me from revealing myself, but I knew it was Peg tied to the sling and the moon would be high above in a matter of minutes.
I grabbed a rifle from the nearest guide and raced into the clearing. I had no fear, all the activity of the last days since the airplane crash filled my head, I was not going to allow any more cruelty to the woman I loved. As I broke into the clearing I was running hard, my breasts swaying under the loose t-shirt causing friction on my nipples. The sensation was arousing yet I had no desire to be aroused.
I saw Peg tied helplessly in the sling and the native woman preforming oral sex on Peg and thrusting her fingers into Peg’s pussy. I could tell Peg was experiencing pleasure from the attention, yet I knew she would soon be in pain if the leader came at her with that stick. As I broke into the clearing the women dropped to their knees and began the low moan chant that meant the end of the ceremony was near.
I ran hard towards the group and as the leader prepared to shove the woman preforming oral sex on Peg to the ground I stopped and raised the rifle to my shoulder. I had never used a rifle before but knew I had to stop this group from taking their final actions. Peg tensed and let out a scream of intense pleasure, f***ed to orgasm by a native woman as she hung in the sling.
I knew the sound Peg made at that moment of pleasure and I knew she was experiencing an orgasm, yet there was more than pleasure in her scream as she convulsed involuntarily in the binding that held her suspended above the ground. I heard shouts from the men behind me as the leader kicked the woman on her knees to the ground and raised her cock tipped stick above her head.
As she opened her mouth to begin the final sexual assault on Peg I pulled the trigger. My shot missed the woman with the stick but the roar of the gun stopped her attention on Peg. I ran forward, not daring to take another shot for fear of hitting Peg. I started screaming, “you stupid fucking bitch” and ran right towards her. I remembered how Peg had swung the stake at the leaders cock stick and caught her off guard so I did the same with the rifle.
I sent the stick spinning out of her hand breaking it in half. The phallic tip of the stick hit the leader in the face, which knocked her to the ground. I stepped over her, the leader lying helpless below me as I cursed at her while holding the rifle just inches away from her face. I felt a hand on my shoulder and feared it was a native so I pulled away from the grasp and screamed, “get back, I’ll shoot this bitch if anyone gets near me.”
The leader lay on the ground at me feet glaring up at me, bl**d flowed from a cut just below her eye where her cock stick had gashed her. I wanted to shoot her, I wanted to blow her brains out with this rifle, yet I didn’t have the murderous intent in my heart that this woman had.
I heard Jason’s voice, “Sara, don’t do it Sara,” and then his hand on my shoulder again. One of the native guides rushed up shouting in their language and the woman surrounding Peg s**ttered into the trees leaving me standing over their leader. The leader said something that I could not understand; my hands began shaking as I remembered it was Peg that needed me. One of the native guides held onto the rifle as I let go of it and turned to see Peg still strapped in the sling.
Her body was covered in sweat and the dust from the tent, muddy streaks covered her to the point that most of the men and guides probably did not recognize her from one of the natives. I stepped over the leaders legs and came to Peg’s side. Peg’s eyes flutter open and I could tell she was under the influence of some sort of d**g because her eyes seemed unable to focus.
I lifted her head, wiping the mud from her face and shouted, “Help me, help me get her out of this thing.” I was crying uncontrollably as I held Peg, I bent and kissed her gently on the lips and as I pulled back I saw a glimmer in her eye and she mouthed the words, “I love you.”
Chapter 7: Ebony Changes
Ebony made her way through the West sector of the Island, running an inventory and a check on all the wall jacks and the extension numbers, as Dee Dee had suggested. This was something that hadn't been done in a long time, and the activity helped take Ebony's mind off her thoughts of Barocca.
It was the middle of the morning, and just about all the quarters were deserted, as the girls were off at their various duties or assignments. As head of security, Ebony had a master key, which let her go anywhere on the Island. So far, everything had been routine. Nobody had anything that they weren't supposed to have. Ebony jotted down the room number, who lived there, the phone extension, and the number of the wall jack on the sheet on her clipboard.
Finally, Ebony couldn't put it off any longer, and she found herself standing in front of the door to Barocca's quarters. The last time she'd been here, both girls' tempers had flared, and Ebony had done something that she wasn't terribly proud of. At the time, Barocca had pushed Ebony too far, and in the heat of the moment, Ebony had made her pay the price.
As a result, Ebony hadn't been back here in several days, as she let her emotions settle, and tried to sort out how she felt about Barocca.
Ebony knocked on the door, and received no answer. Waiting a moment to see if she heard anyone stirring inside, Ebony inserted her master key in the lock. "Might as well get this over with," thought Ebony.
Inside, Barocca's quarters looked just like they'd always looked. The door opened into a living room, or main room with a sofa and another chair, with a TV and stereo in the corner. To the right was a small kitchen. While most meals were served in the communal cafeteria, girls were allowed to keep a limited number of snacks on hand in their quarters. Branching off to the left from the main room was the bedroom and bathroom. Ebony knew that virtually every set of rooms on the Island was identical to this, the only difference being some designs were reversed in other areas of the Island.
Ebony entered Barocca's bedroom and strolled over to the corner of the wall where her phone was plugged in. "That's funny," thought Ebony. "I thought Barocca's phone line was white, or maybe a light tan color. This one's black. Oh, well. That shows how much attention I paid to the furnishings when I was in here. All we ever did was fuck when we were together here." Ebony bent down and jotted the extension number, and the port number to the page on her clipboard.
"Okay, that wraps things up here," thought Ebony. "I'll get this back to Dee Dee, and then there'll still be time for lunch, before I hold the conditioning class this afternoon. I'll just snag one of Barocca's diet sodas on the way out from the refrigerator."
Ebony left everything as she had found it in Barocca's quarters, and strolled out to the kitchen. Opening the refrigerator door, Ebony squatted down to survey the items.
"Diet soda, diet sodas," murmured Ebony. "You wouldn't think she'd need this much stuff in here. I mean, we do have a cafeteria here on the Island."
Ebony's gaze turned to the side of the door she'd just opened, and her mouth fell open. Neatly stacked on the side racks were a number of diet sodas; but it wasn't those that caused Ebony to gape in surprise. Next to the cans of soda was a small plastic container. It was unmistakably the same type that most d**gstores used when they gave a prescription to someone.
"What the fuck is this?" Ebony muttered aloud. Ebony could barely pronounce the name printed on the label, of whatever d**g was in the vial. "I'm not a doctor, but I know good and well you don't keep your pills in the refrigerator," said Ebony. "You keep 'em by your nightstand, or somewhere else where you'll be sure and remember to take them."
Suddenly, images from the past began to make sense to Ebony. Squatting in front of the door like this, she was completely blocked from view from the living room.
"Now I know why Barocca always insisted on getting sodas herself for the two of us," thought Ebony. "And why she always either opened it for me, or brought it to me poured in a glass already."
This discovery also combined with another minor revelation that Ebony had noticed. In the past few days, several girls had remarked to Ebony that she was much friendlier to them, and she hadn't disciplined or threatened anyone either. Ebony had found herself feeling brighter and cheerier without really knowing why.
"That little bitch!" Ebony thought to herself. "I'm gonna take these over to Dee Dee and find out exactly what they are. I can't be positive, but I'll bet anything that Barocca's been feeding me a steady diet of these things, for who knows how long."
Ebony returned to Dee Dee's office, as she was monitoring the network and doing some work on her PC.
"Hi Dee Dee. Here's the info on the phones that you wanted," said Ebony. She laid her clipboard on the desk next to Dee Dee.
"Thanks Ebony," replied Dee Dee. "This'll help me keep tabs on the phone system now. We hadn't updated those in a long time."
"That's good. I also wanted to know if you could do a favor for me, Dee Dee," said Ebony.
"Sure. What do you need?" answered Dee Dee.
"I need to find out what these are," said Ebony. She laid the vial of pills on Dee Dee's desktop.
"Where'd you get these?" asked Dee Dee, with a trace of astonishment in her voice.
"First, let's get the low down on these," said Ebony. "I want to know what they are, and then I'll tell you where I got them from."
"All right, Ebony," replied Dee Dee. "Let me pull up the AMA's web site."
"The what?" asked Ebony.
"American Medical Association," said Dee Dee. "If they don't have the information we need, I'll bet they have a link to another site that can tell us. It may take a little while until I can be sure I've got the data on this...."
"You just do whatever you need to do," said Ebony. "I'm not going anywhere until I get some answers on these things. And I want to see whatever you find for myself, so I know there's no questions." Ebony had a note of fierceness and determination in her voice that Dee Dee knew better than to question.
"Okay. But bear with me, because this may take a bit to find things out, and get it right," said Dee Dee.
Dee Dee wrote out the full name of the d**g from the prescription label on an index card, and stood it on its side in front of her monitor for easy reference. Dee Dee had to follow links to several different sites before she finally found what she needed to know.
"All right, Ebony. Assuming the pills are actually what the label says they are, here's my opinion on what we've got here," said Dee Dee. "Take a look at the page for yourself. The name and the medical ID number on the label both match up exactly with what I found."
Ebony scooted her chair next to Dee Dee, so she could get a close-up look at the screen.
"Am I reading this right?" Ebony exclaimed. "She's been feeding me fucking steroids?" Ebony slammed her fist down on the desktop hard enough to topple the vial of pills.
Dee Dee recoiled involuntarily from Ebony's actions, but Ebony quickly composed herself and took a few deep breaths.
"I'm sorry, Dee Dee," said Ebony. "I didn't mean to take this out on you. I got these from Barocca's quarters. After I got the information on her phone, on the way out, I went to get a soda from her refrigerator, and found them in there next to the cans." Ebony explained her suspicion on how Barocca might have been slipping the pills into her sodas. "So how do we know if I've actually got these in my bl**d or not?"
"Well, we'd have to have some tests run," said Dee Dee. "I don't have the equipment to do this kind of analysis here on the Island. I'd have to send it to a lab somewhere."
"All right. Let's do it," said Ebony. "I want you to take enough of my bl**d and send it to some lab that you trust.”
"Okay. Just let me go and get my medical bag, Ebony," said Dee Dee.
After Dee Dee had drawn the sample, Ebony turned to her and asked, "So what's the low down on what these things may be doing to me, Dee Dee?"
"Well, in addition to making you stronger and more powerful," said Dee Dee, "the most common side effects are depression, mood swings, and maybe even a deepening voice for a woman. That's just on the surface. They can lead to a lot of other problems inside your body if you take them long enough."
"This is also just my opinion," continued Dee Dee, "but these things may have made you slightly susceptible to Barocca's will or suggestions too. I'm not talking 'mind control'. But maybe just enough of an effect to where you'd subconsciously agree with or go along with whatever she said."
"In case you haven't heard, I haven't been with Barocca for several days," said Ebony bitterly. "I'm guessing that maybe these are starting to wear off just a bit, or possibly that I've started to build up a tolerance."
"Tiffany and Clyda had remarked to me about how some of the girls started to notice a change in your mood lately," said Dee Dee. "Um, you also mentioned that you haven't seen Barocca in a few days. Do you want to talk about it?"
Ebony let out a long sigh. "All right. But I'm going to give you the condensed version. A few days ago, the two of us were watching the end of the video with Jordan and Clyda together. Barocca got bent out of shape, because Jordan made it through a day with both me, and then with Clyda. I don't know what Barocca's got against her, but she hates Jordan's guts.
"Well, Barocca ran her mouth off, and she said a few things about me that she shouldn't have said. I lost my temper, and I did a few things with Barocca that I'm not terribly proud of, now that I think back on it. Let's just say that after I got done with her, Barocca couldn't sit down for a while."
Dee Dee swallowed hard as the impact of Ebony's words hit home. She'd been around on the Island long enough to know exactly what that meant all too well.
"I haven't been back since then," said Ebony. "These pills may be starting to wear off some, which could also be why I've started to be a nicer person again."
Dee Dee and Ebony sat in their chairs on opposite sides of the desk in awkward silence for a moment.
Ebony sank back in her chair, and brought her hands to her face. She was trying very hard to compose herself and keep in control of her emotions. Ebony reached over to the corner of Dee Dee's desk, and grabbed some tissues to wipe her face with. Dee Dee tried to remain calm herself, and not do anything to exacerbate the situation. She'd never seen Ebony in a state like this before. Finally, Ebony tossed the tissue in the wastebasket, and leveled her gaze at Dee Dee.
"Dee Dee, what's going on around here?" she asked in a slow, quiet voice. "I never wanted to hurt anybody. I came to the Island because there were other girls here who felt the same way I did about sex and other things. We were all so happy when we first started out. What's going on?" Ebony's voice trailed off to a whisper as her emotions reeled again.
Dee Dee stood up, and walked around to the other side of the desk, and extended her arms towards Ebony. Ebony saw her, and stood up, and reached out her arms to embrace Dee Dee. The two girls just hugged for a moment.
Dee Dee gasped for a moment, as she felt the power that was in Ebony's arms and body. Dee Dee's head barely reached Ebony's boobs because of the size difference. But Ebony was only returning the affection.
"Let it out, Ebony," whispered Dee Dee. "Just let it all out, honey. You've got your emotions all bottled up inside you, and that's not good for you."
Ebony's body wracked with sobs for a few moments as she let her emotions pour out. Finally she composed herself, and sat back in the chair again, still holding Dee Dee's hands.
"I just can't believe it," said Ebony. "After all this time, I thought she was my friend."
"Believe me, Ebony," said Dee Dee, "I don't think Barocca cares for anybody but herself these days. And since the two of you aren't on good terms anymore, I think she's gone on to other means to try and get things done."
"From what you and I have figured out this afternoon," continued Dee Dee, "I think we have a really good idea of what's going on at the Island lately. A lot of it is still supposition, and it would still wind up being our word against Barocca's though.
"Let me and Clyda take everything we know and go to Tiffany with it. We'll come up with a plan for what to do next. Barocca doesn't care if anyone else gets hurt, so long as she gets what she wants. You've still got friends here on the Island, Ebony. We won't forget you if you stick with us, and help us if we need you."
Ebony left Dee Dee to go and hold her conditioning class that afternoon. Once she had left, Dee Dee called Clyda and Tiffany's numbers, and left a message for the three of them to meet that afternoon after their duties were finished. Shortly after five o'clock, the three girls all convened in Tiffany's quarters.
"Okay, Dee Dee," said Tiffany. "What's up? What have you found out?"
"Well, it's like I suspected," said Dee Dee. "After Ebony returned from taking inventory of all the telephones, I compared the findings, and my hunch was right. The owner of the new line in the West sector, that's been running up the phone bill is just who we thought: Barocca."
"All right. So we know the rotten apple here is Barocca," said Clyda. "That's not exactly a newsflash. What do we do now, play 'Perry Mason' and accuse her of formal charges?"
"Even though we've now got proof that Barocca is doing things," said Tiffany, "we still don't know exactly what she's up to."
"Besides that, I'm afraid that there’s another development too," said Dee Dee. "Ebony also confessed to me, that she thinks Barocca has been d**gging her in some form, for who knows how long." Dee Dee detailed how Ebony had shown her the bottle of pills that she'd found in Barocca's quarters.
"Ebony also confessed that she and Barocca aren't the best of friends lately," said Dee Dee. "In fact, when they saw the end of the tape of Jordan's afternoon with Clyda, Barocca pushed Ebony too far, and Ebony really had it out with her. As a result, Ebony hasn't seen her since, and the lack of the d**gs in her system may explain the changes in her personality."
Tiffany sat back and digested all of what she'd just heard. "Now things are beginning to become come into focus. Barocca's trying to set up her own private little army, or 'task f***e' on her side of the Island. She must've thought that she could operate in secrecy, or that no one would question her authority to be this bold."
"And I'm saving the strangest for last," said Dee Dee. "The change in Ebony's emotions and her personality has been dramatic. When we discovered what Barocca had been doing to her this afternoon, Ebony actually broke down and cried in my office. None of us have ever seen her like that before."
"If I found out that someone I thought I trusted had been screwing with my body," said Clyda, "I'd be shook up too."
As Dee Dee related her findings, Tiffany had again been sitting in her chair, her hands folded together, contemplating everything that was said, as they learned more and more.
"You're awfully quiet over there Tiffany," said Clyda. "What's on your mind?"
"Well, now that we know what Barocca's up to, I've been formulating a plan," said Tiffany. "It's got some risks in it. But hear me out as I explain things, and tell me what you think of it.
“We've got a good idea now that Barocca may be trying to bring someone to the Island in secret. Or so she thinks. For right now, we leave everything alone and let Barocca go through with her plot, and do whatever it is she’s doing."
"But isn't that playing into Barocca's hands, Tiffany?" asked Dee Dee.
"Yes. But if we kill this plot, Barocca will just come up with something else," said Tiffany. "Remember we agreed we wanted to get Barocca's plot out in the open, and then nail her in front of everyone, so there can't be any questions or excuses."
"All right, so we let Barocca think her plot is working, and wait for things to happen," said Clyda. "What do we do in the meantime?"
"We solidify our position, and continue to stack the odds in our favor, so that we're really in control of the outcome," said Tiffany. "And from what Dee Dee has told us, I think I know what we can do that'll give us the final trump card we'll need."
Clyda sat up in her chair, and almost dropped her drink. "Tiffany, you can't be thinking what I think you are," she exclaimed.
Dee Dee was also looking at Tiffany with a deadly serious look on her face. "Tiffany, if you're planning what Clyda and I both think you are, that's an incredible risk to take."
"Nobody said this was going to be simple and easy," said Tiffany. "We've already hashed this out before. From what Dee Dee's told me, and from what we've all noticed in the past few days, I think the time is right to go to Ebony, and see if she'll side with us."
"You do like to live dangerously, don't you?" retorted Clyda.
"Stop and think about things for a minute," said Tiffany. "We were all here on the Island before Ebony came here. Remember how sweet she was, when she got here? It wasn’t until her 'growth spurt', and she started hanging around with Barocca, before she started to change."
"That's right," said Dee Dee. "Ebony was here first, we all got along so well with her, and the sex was fantastic with her. Then Barocca arrived later, and then a few months later, Ebony was transformed. That's when Ebony began to act different."
"Now that Ebony's beginning to become free and clean from whatever Barocca's been feeding her," said Tiffany, "she's become the same sweet girl we remember from the beginning."
"I know it's risky," continued Tiffany. "But if we wait, Barocca may try and patch things up with Ebony, and eventually swing her loyalty back to her side. It's unlikely, but it just might happen."
"So what's the rest of your plan, Tiffany?" asked Dee Dee.
"I say the three of us should meet with Ebony," said Tiffany. "She's known all of us almost since the beginning here. If we really profess our love and friendship to Ebony, especially with the way she feels she's been betrayed by Barocca, I think that she'll be ready to see things our way, and side with us."
"I think you may just be right, Tiffany," said Dee Dee. "Being proactive with Ebony, rather than sitting back passively seems like the best course."
"All right then," said Tiffany. "I'll call Ebony, and set up a meeting for tonight after dinner."